Samyutta-Nikaya of the Sutta-Pitaka,
Part III. Khanda-Vagga.
Based on the edition by L. Feer, London : Pali Text Society 1890
(PTS Text Series, 94).



Input by the Dhammakaya Foundation, Thailand, 1989-1996
[GRETIL-Version vom 4.9.2014]



NOTICE
These files are provided by courtesy of the Pali Text Society for
scholarly purposes only.
In principle they represent a digital edition (without revision or
correction) of the printed editions of the complete set of Pali
canonical texts published by the PTS. While they have been subject to a
process of checking, it should not be assumed that there is no
divergence from the printed editions and it is strongly recommended that
they are checked against the printed editions before quoting.


PLAIN TEXT VERSION
(In order to fascilitate word search, all annotations have been remove, 
and the line breaks of the printed edition have been converted into floating text.)


STRUCTURE OF REFERENCES (added):
SN_n.n(n),n.n = Saüyutta-Nikāya_division.GLOBAL SN-book number(INTERNAL book number in THIS division of the SN),chapter.section



#<...># = BOLD
%<...>% = ITALICS
\<...>\ = REDLINE



___________________________________________________________________

THIS TEXT FILE IS FOR REFERENCE PURPOSES ONLY!   
COPYRIGHT AND TERMS OF USAGE AS FOR SOURCE FILE. 
                                       
Text converted to Classical Sanskrit Extended (CSX) encoding:
                                       
description             character  =ASCII   
                                       
long a                  ā             224   
long A                  â             226   
long i                  ã             227   
long I                  ä             228   
long u                  å             229   
long U                  æ             230   
vocalic r               į             231   
vocalic R               č             232   
long vocalic r          é             233   
vocalic l               ë             235   
long vocalic l          í             237   
velar n                 ī             239   
velar N                 đ             240   
palatal n               ¤             164   
palatal N               Ĩ             165   
retroflex t             ņ             241   
retroflex T             ō             242   
retroflex d             ķ             243   
retroflex D             ô             244   
retroflex n             õ             245   
retroflex N             ö             246   
palatal s               ÷             247   
palatal S               ø             248   
retroflex s             ų             249   
retroflex S             ú             250   
anusvara                ü             252   
capital anusvara        ũ             253   
visarga                 ū             254   

long e                  š             185   
long o                  ē             186   
l underbar              ×             215   
r underbar                           159   
n underbar              ­             173   
k underbar              É             201   
t underbar              Â             194   
                                       
Other characters of the CSX encoding table are not included.
Unless indicated otherwise, accents have been dropped in order 
to facilitate word search.             

For a comprehensive list of CSX and other GRETIL encodings 
and formats see:
https://tylergneill.github.io/gretil-mirror/gretil/gretdiac.pdf
and
https://tylergneill.github.io/gretil-mirror/gretil/gretdias.pdf

For further information see:
https://tylergneill.github.io/gretil-mirror/gretil.htm

___________________________________________________________________





Saüyutta-Nikāya Vol. 3



#<[page 001]>#
%<1                                 >%
                         Saüyutta-Nikāya
#<                   DIVISION III Khandha-vaggo>#
     Namo tassa bhagavato arahato sammāsambuddhassa || ||

#<                 BOOK I KHANDA-SAũYUTTAũ (XXII)>#

#<                     SECTION I MæLAPAĨĨâSA>#

#<              CHAPTER I Nakulapitā-vaggo pathamo>#

#<                        SN_3,22(1).1 (1) Nakulapitā>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || ekaü samayam Bhagavā Bhaggesu viharati Suüsumāragire Bhesakaëāvane Migadāye || ||
     2 Atha kho Nakulapitā gahapati yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho Nakulapitā gahapati Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Aham asmi bhante jiõõo vuddho mahallako addhagato vayo anuppatto āturakāyo abhikkhaõātaīko || aniccadassāvã kho panāham bhante Bhagavato manobhāvanãyānaü ca bhikkhånaü || ovadatu mam bhante Bhagavā anusāsatu mam bhante Bhagavā yam mama assa dãgharattaü hitāya sukhāyāti || ||
     4 Evam etaü gahapati evam etaü gahapati āturo te gahapati kāyo addhabhåto pariyonaddho || Yo hi gahapati imaü kāyam pariharanto muhuttam pi ārogyam paņijāneyya kim a¤¤atra bālyā || || Tasmātiha te gahapati evaü sikkhitabbaü || āturakāyassa me sato cittam anāturam bhavissatãti || Evaü hi te gahapati sikkhitabban ti || ||
     5 Atha kho Nakulapitā gahapati Bhagavato bhāsitam abhinanditvā anumoditvā uņņhāyāsanā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā padakkhiõaü katvā yenāyasmā Sāriputto tenupasaīkami 


#<[page 002]>#
%<2                    KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 1. 6>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || upasaīkamitvā āyasmantaü Sāriputtam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     6 Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho Nakulapitaraü gahapatim āyasmā Sāriputto etad avoca || || Vippasannāni kho te gahapati indriyāni parisuddho mukhavaõõo pariyodāto || alattha no ajja Bhagavato sammukhā dhammiü kathaü savanāyāti || ||
     Kiü hi no siyā bhante idānāham bhante Bhagavatā dhammiyā kathāya amatena abhisitto ti || ||
    Yathā katham pana tvaü gahapati Bhagavatā dhammiyā kathāya amatena abhisitto ti || ||
     7 Idhāham bhante yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamiü ||
upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdiü || ekam antaü nisinno kho ham bhante Bhagavantam etad avocaü || ||
     Aham asmi bhante jiõõo vuddho mahallako addhagato vayo anuppatto āturakāyo abhikkhaõātaīko || aniccadassāvã panāham bhante Bhagavato manobhāvanãyānaü ca bhikkhånam || ovadatu maü bhante Bhagavā anusāsatu mam bhante Bhagavā yam mama assa dãgharattaü hitāya sukhāyāti || ||
     Evaü vutte mam bhante Bhagavā etad avoca || || Evam etaü gahapati evam etaü gahapati || āturo yaü gahapati kāyo addhabhåto pariyonaddho || yo hi gahapati imaü kāyam pariharanto muhuttam pi ārogyam paņijāneyya kim a¤¤atra bālyā || || Tasmātiha te gahapati evaü sikkhitabbaü || āturakāyassa me sato cittam anāturam bhavissatãti || Evaü hi te gahapati sikkhitabbanti || ||
     Evaü khvāhaü bhante Bhagavatā dhammiyā kathāya amatena abhisitto ti || ||
     8 Na hi pana taü gahapati paņibhāsi Bhagavantam uttariü paņipucchituü || || Kittāvatā nu kho bhante āturakāyo ceva hoti āturacitto ca || Kittāvatā ca pana āturakāyo hi kho hoti no ca āturacitto ti || ||


#<[page 003]>#
%<XXII. 1. 15]      NAKULAPITA-VAGGO PATHAMO              3>%
     9 Dårato pi kho mayam bhante āgaccheyyāma āyasmato Sāriputtassa santike etassa bhāsitassa attham a¤¤ātum ||
sādhu vatāyasmantaü yeva Sāriputtam paņibhātu etassa bhāsitassa attho ti || ||
     10 Tena hi gahapati suõāhi sādhukaü manasi karohi bhāsissāmãti || ||
     Evam bhante ti kho Nakulapitā gahapati āyasmato Sāriputtassa paccassosi || ||
     11 âyasmā Sāriputto etad avoca || ||
     Kathaü ca gahapati āturakāyo ceva hoti āturacitto ca || ||
     12 Idha gahapati assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvã ariyadhammassa akovido ariyadhamme avinãto sappurisānam adassāvã sappurisadhammassa akovido sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati || råpavantam vā attānam attani vā råpaü råpasmiü vā attānaü Ahaü råpam mama råpan ti pariyuņņhaņņhāyã hoti || tassa Aham råpam mama råpan ti pariyuņņhaņņhāyino taü råpam pariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa råpavipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     13 Vedanam attato samanupassati vedanāvantam vā attānam attani vā vedanam vedanāya vā attānam Aham vedanā mama vedanā ti pariyuņņhaņņhāyã hoti || tassa Ahaü vedanā mama vedanā ti pariyuņņhaņņhāyino sā vedanā vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vedanāpariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     14 Sa¤¤am attato samanupassati || sa¤¤āvantam vā attānam attani vā sa¤¤aü sa¤¤āya vā attānam Ahaü sa¤¤ā mama sa¤¤ā ti pariyuņņhaņņhāyã hoti || tassa Ahaü sa¤¤ā mama sa¤¤ā ti pariyuņņhaņņhāyino sā sa¤¤ā vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa sa¤¤āvipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     15 Saīkhāre attato samanupassati || saīkhāravantam vā attānam attani vā saīkhāre saīkhāresu vā attānam Ahaü saīkhārā mama saīkhārā ti pariyuņņhaņņhāyã hoti || tassa Ahaü saīkhārā mama saīkhārāti pariyuņņhaņņhāyino te saīkhārā vipariõamanti a¤¤athā honti || tassa saīkhāravipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā 


#<[page 004]>#
%<4                  KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 1. 16>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     16 Vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānam attani vā vi¤¤āõaü vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attānam Ahaü vi¤¤āõam mama vi¤¤āõan ti pariyuņņhaņņhāyã hoti ||
tassa Ahaü vi¤¤āõam mama vi¤¤āõanti pariyuņņhaņņhāyino taü vi¤¤āõaü vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vi¤¤āõam vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     17 Evaü kho gahapati āturakāyo ceva hoti āturacitto ca || ||
     18 Katha¤ca gahapati āturakāyo pi kho hoti no ca āturacitto ||
     19 Idha gahapati sutavā ariyasāvako ariyānaü dassāvã ariyadhammassa kovido ariyadhamme suvinãto sappurisānaü dassāvã sappurisadhammassa kovido sappurisadhamme suvinãto na råpam attato samanupassati || na råpavantam vā attānaü na attani vā råpam na råpasmiü vā attānaü Ahaü råpam mama råpan ti na pariyuņņhaņņhāyã hoti ||
tassa Aham råpam mama råpanti apariyuņņhaņņhāyino taü råpaü vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa råpa vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanussupāyāsā || ||
     20 Na vedanam attato samanupassati na vedanāvantaü vā attānaü na attani vā vedanaü na vedanāya vā attānam Aham vedanā mama vedanā ti na pariyuņņhaņņhāyã hoti ||
tassa Aham vedanā mama vedanāti apariyuņņhatthāyino sā vedanā vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vedanāvipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā ||
     21 Na sa¤¤am attato samanupassati || na sa¤¤āvantaü vā attānaü na attani vā sa¤¤aü na sa¤¤āya vā attānam Ahaü sa¤¤ā mama sa¤¤ā ti na pariyuņņhaņņhāyã hoti || tassa Ahaü sa¤¤ā mama sa¤¤āti apariyuņņhaņņhāyino sā sa¤¤ā vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa sa¤¤ā vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupūyāsā || ||


#<[page 005]>#
%<XXII. 2. 3]          NAKULAPITA-VAGGO PATHAMO         5>%
     22 Na saīkhāre attato samanupassati na saīkhāravantam vā attānaü na attani vā saīkhāre na saīkhāresu vā attānam Ahaü saīkhārā mama saīkhārā ti na pariyuņņhaņņhāyã hoti || || tassa Ahaü saīkhārā mama saīkhārā ti apariyuņņhaņņhāyino te saīkhārā vipariõamanti a¤¤athā honti || tassa saīkhāravipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     23 Na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati na vi¤¤ānavantam vā attānaü na attani vā vi¤¤āõaü na vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attānam Aham vi¤¤āõam mama vi¤¤āõan ti na pariyuņņhatthāyã hoti || tassa Aham vi¤¤āõam mama vi¤¤āõan ti apariyuņņhaņņhāyino taü vi¤¤āõam vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti ||
tassa vi¤¤āõavipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     24 Evam kho gahapati āturakāyo hoti no ca āturacitto ti || ||
     25 Idam avoca āyasmā Sāriputto || attamano Nakulapitā gahapati āyasmato Sāriputtassa bhāsitam abhinandãti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).2 (2) Devadaha>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || ekaü samayam Bhagavā Sakkesu viharati Devadahannāma Sakyānam nigamo || ||
     2 Atha kho sambahulā pacchābhåmagāmikā bhikkhå yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdiüsu || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinnā kho te bhikkhå Bhagavantam etad avocuü || || Icchāma mayam bhante pacchābhåmaü janapadaü gantuü pacchābhåme janapade nivāsaü kappetun ti || ||
     Apalokito pana vo bhikkhave Sāriputto ti || ||
     Na kho no bhante apalokito āyasmā Sariputto ti || ||
     Apaloketha bhikkhave Sāriputtam || Sāriputto bhikkhave paõķito bhikkhånam anuggāhako sabrahmacārãnan ti || ||


#<[page 006]>#
%<6                  KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 2. 4>%
     Evam bhante ti kho te bhikkhå Bhagavato paccassosuü || ||
     4 Tena kho pana samayena āyasmā Sāriputto Bhagavato avidåre a¤¤atarasmiü eëagalāgumbe nisinno hoti || ||
     5 Atha kho te bhikkhå Bhagavato bhāsitam abhinanditvā anumoditvā uņņhāyāsanā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā padakkhiõaü katvā yenāyasmā Sāriputto tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā āyasmatā Sāriputtena saddhiü sammodiüsu || sammodanãyaü kathaü sārāõãyaü vãtisāretvā ekam antaü nisãdiüsu || ||
     6 Ekam antaü nisinnā kho te bhikkhå āyasmantaü Sāriputtam etad avocuü || || Icchāma mayam āvuso Sāriputta pacchābhåmam janapadaü gantum pacchābhåme janapade nivāsaü kappetuü || apalokito no satthā ti || ||
     7 Santi hāvuso nānāverajjagatam bhikkhum pa¤ham pucchitāro khattiyapaõķitā pi brāhmaõapaõķitā pi gahapatipaõķitā pi samaõapaõķitā pi || paõķitā hāvuso manussā vãmaüsakā kiüvādāyasmantānam satthā kim akkhāyãti || ||
Kacci vo āyasmantānam dhammā sussutā sugahitā sumanasikatā supadhāritā [suppaņividdhā pa¤¤āya] ||
yathā vyākaramānā āyasmanto vuttavādino ceva Bhagavato assatha || na ca Bhagavantam abhåtena abbhācikkheyyātha || dhammassa cānudhammam vyākareyyātha na ca koci sahadhammiko vādānuvādo gārayhaü ņhānam āgaccheyyāti || ||
     8 Dårato pi kho mayam āvuso āgaccheyyāma āyasmato Sāriputtassa santike etassa bhāsitassa attham a¤¤ātuü ||
sādhu vatāyasmantaü yeva Sāriputtam paņibhātu etassa bhāsitassa attho ti || ||
     9 Tena hāvuso suõātha sādhukam manasi karotha bhāsissāmãti || ||
     Evam āvuso ti kho te bhikkhå āyasmato Sāriputtassa paccassosuü || ||
    âyasmā Sāriputto etad avoca || ||


#<[page 007]>#
%<XXII. 2. 12]        NAKULAPITA-VAGGO PATHAMO          7>%
     10 Santi hāvuso nānāverajjagatam bhikkhum pa¤ham pucchitāro khattiyapaõķitā pi || la || paõķitā hāvuso manussā vãmaüsakā kiüvādā panāyasmantānam satthā kim akkhāyãti || Evam puņņhā tumhe āvuso evaü vyākareyyātha || || Chandarāgavinayakkhāyã kho no āvuso satthā ti || ||
     11 Evam vyākate pi kho āvuso assu yeva uttariü pa¤ham pucchitāro khattiyapaõķitāpi || la || samaõapaõķitāpi || paõķitā hāvuso manussā vãmaüsakā kismim panāyasmantānaü chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā ti || || Evam puņņhā tumhe āvuso evaü vyākareyyātha || || Råpe kho āvuso chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā || Vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhāresu || Vi¤¤āõe chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā ti || ||
     12 Evaü vyākate pi kho āvuso assu yeva uttariü pa¤ham pucchitāro khattiyapaõķitā pi || la || samaõapaõķitā pi || paõķitā hāvuso manussā vãmaüsakā kim panāyasmantānam ādãnavaü disvā råpe chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā || vedanāya || sa¤¤āya || saīkhāresu || vi¤¤āõe chandarāgavinayakkhāyi satthā ti || || Evam puņņhā tumhe āvuso evaü vyākareyyātha || Råpe kho āvuso avigatarāgassa avigatachandassa āvigatapemassa avigatapipāsassa avigatapariëāhassa avigatataõhassa tassa råpassa vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || Vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhāresu avigatarāgassa || la || avigatataõhassa tesaü saīkhārānam viparināma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || Vi¤¤āõe avigatarāgassa avigatachandassa avigatapemassa avigatapipāsassa avigatapariëāhassa avigatataõhassa tassa vi¤¤āõassa vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || || Idaü kho no āvuso ādãnavaü disvā råpe chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā ti || || vedanāya || sa¤¤āya || saīkhāresu ||
vi¤¤āõe chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā ti || ||


#<[page 008]>#
%<8                  KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 2. 13>%
     13 Evam vyākate pi kho āvuso assu yeva uttariü pa¤ham pucchitāro khattiyapaõķitā pi brāhmaõapaõķitā pi gahapatipaõķitā pi samaõapaõķitā pi || paõķitā hāvuso manussā vãmaüsakā kim panāyasmantānam ānisaüsaü disvā råpe chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā || vedanāya ||
sa¤¤āya || saīkhāresu || vi¤¤āõe chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā ti || || Evam puņņhā tumhe āvuso evam vyākareyyātha || Råpe kho āvuso vigatarāgassa vigatachandassa vigatapemassa vigatapipāsassa vigatapariëāhassa vigatataõhassa tassa råpassa vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || Vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhāresu vigatarāgassa vigatachandassa vigatapemassa vigatapipāsassa vigatapariëāhassa vigatataõhassa tesam saīkhārānaü vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || || Vi¤¤āõe vigatarāgassa vigatachandassa vigatapemassa vigatapipāsassa vigatapariëāhassa vigatataõhassa tassa vi¤¤āõassa vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || || Idaü kho no āvuso ānisaüsaü disvā råpe chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā || vedanāya || sa¤¤āya ||
saīkhāresu || vi¤¤āõe chandarāgavinayakkhāyã satthā ti || ||
     14 Akusale cāvuso dhamme upasampajja viharato diņņheva dhamme sukho vihāro abhavissa avighāto anupāyāso aparilāho || kāyassa ca bhedā paraü maraõā sugati pāņikaīkhā || || Nayidam Bhagavā akusalānam dhammānam pahānaü vaõõeyya || ||
     15 Yasmā ca kho āvuso akusale dhamme upasampajja viharato diņņheva dhamme dukkho vihāro savighāto saupāyāso sapariëāho || kāyassa ca bhedā paraümaraõā duggati pāņikaīkhā || Tasmā Bhagavā akusalānaü dhammānam pahānam vaõõeti || ||
     16 Kusale cāvuso dhamme upasampajja viharato diņņhe ceva dhamme dukkho vihāro abhavissa savighāto saupāyāso sapariëāho 


#<[page 009]>#
%<XXII. 3. 4-7      NAKULAPITA-VAGGO PATHAMO             9>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || kāyassa ca bhedā paraümaraõā duggati patikaīkhā || || Nayidam Bhagavā kusalānaü dhammānam upasampadaü vaõõeya || ||
     17 Yasmā ca kho āvuso akusale dhamme upasampajja viharato diņņheceva dhamme sukho vihāro avighāto anupāyāso apariëāho || kāyassa ca bhedā parammaraõā sugati pāņikaīkhā || Tasmā Bhagavā kusalānaü dhammānam upasampadaü vaõõetãti || ||
     18 Idam avocāyasmā Sāriputto attamanā te bhikkhå āyasmato Sāriputtassa bhāsitam abhinandun ti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).3 (3) Hāliddikāni (1)>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || ekaü samayaü āyasmā MahāKaccāno Avantãsu viharati kuraraghare pavatte pabbate || ||
     2 Atha kho Hāliddikāni gahapati yenāyasmā MahāKaccāno tenupasaīkami || Upasaīkamitvā āyasmantam Mahā-Kaccānam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisidi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho Hāliddikāni gahapati āyasmantam Mahā-Kaccānam etad avoca || || Vuttam idam bhante Bhagavatā Aņņhakavaggike Māgandiya-pa¤he || ||
              Okam pahāya aniketasāri ||
            Gāme akubbam muni santhavāni ||
              Kāmehi ritto apurakkharāno ||
            Kathaü na viggayha janena kayirā ti || ||
     Imassa nu kho bhante Bhagavatā saükhittena bhāsitassa kathaü vitthārena attho daņņhabo ti || ||
     4-7 Råpadhātu kho gahapati vi¤¤āõassa oko || råpadhāturāgavinibaddha¤ca pana vi¤¤āõam okasārãti vuccati || ||
Vedanādhātu kho gahapati vi¤¤āõassa oko || vedanādhāturāgavinibaddha¤ca pana vi¤¤āõam okasārãti vuccati || ||


#<[page 010]>#
%<10            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 3. 8>%
Sa¤¤ādhātu kho gahapati vi¤¤āõassa oko || sa¤¤ādhāturāgavinibaddha¤ca pana vi¤¤ānam okasārãti vuccati || ||
Saīkhāradhātu kho gahapati vi¤¤āõassa oko || saīkhāradhāturāgavinibaddha¤ca pana vi¤¤āõam okasārãti vuccati || ||
     Evaü kho gahapati okasārã hoti || ||
     8 Kathaü ca gahapati anokasārã hoti ||
     9 Rupadhātuyā kho gahapati yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā ye upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā || te Tathāgatassa pahãnā ucchinnamålā tālāvatthukatā anabhāvakatā āyatiü anuppādadhammā || || Tasmā Tathāgato anokasārãti vuccati || ||
     10 Vedanādhātuyā kho gahapati ||
     11 Sa¤¤ādhātuyā kho gahapati ||
     12 Saīkhāradhātuyā kho gahapati ||
     13 Vi¤¤āõadhātuyā kho gahapati yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi- anuppādadhammā || || Tasmā Tathāgato anokasārãti vuccati || ||
     14 Evaü kho gahapati anokasārã hoti || ||
     15 Kathaü ca gahapati niketasārã hoti || ||
     Råpanimittaniketasāravinibandhā kho gahapati niketasārã ti vuccati || || Saddanimitta || la || Gandhanimitta ||
Rasanimitta || Phoņņhabbanimitta || Dhammanimittaniketasāravinibandhā kho gahapati niketasārã ti vuccati || ||
     16 Kathaü ca gahapati aniketasārã hoti || ||
     Råpanimittaniketasāravinibandhā kho gahapati Tathāgatassa pahãnā ucchinnamålā tālāvatthukatā anabhāvakatā āyatiü anuppādadhammā || || Tasmā Tathāgato aniketasārã ti vuccati || ||
     Saddanimitta || pe || || Gandhanimitta || || Rasanimitta || ||
Phoņņhabbanimitta || ||
     Dhammanimittaniketasāravinibandhā kho gahapati Tathāgatassa pahãnā ucchinnamålā tālāvatthukatā anabhāvakatā āyatiü anuppādadhammā 


#<[page 011]>#
%<XXII. 3. 23]       NAKULAPITA-VAGGO PATHAMO           11>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Tasmā Tathāgato aniketasārã ti vuccati || ||
     17 Evaü kho gahapati aniketasārã hoti || ||
     18 Kathaü ca gahapati gāme santhavajāto hoti ||
     Idha gahapati ekacco gihãhi saüsaņņho viharati ||
sahanandã sahasokã sukhitesu sukhito dukkhitesu dukkhito uppannesu kiccakaraõãyesu attanā tesu yogam āpajjati || ||
Evaü kho gahapati gāme santhavajāto hoti || ||
     19 Kathaü ca gahapati gāme na santhavajāto hoti || ||
     Idha gahapati bhikkhu gihãhi asaüsaņņho viharati || na sahanandã na sahasokã na sukhitesu sukhito na dukkhitesu dukkhito uppannesu kiccakaraõãyesu na attanā tesu yogam āpajjati || || Evam kho gahapati gāme na santhavajāto ti || ||
     20 Kathaü ca gahapati kāmehi aritto hoti ||
     Idha gahapati ekacco kāmesu avigatarāgo hoti avigatachando avigatapemo avigatapipāso avigatapariëāho avigatataõho || || Evaü kho gahapati kāmehi aritto hoti || ||
     21 Kathaü ca gahapati kāmehi ritto hoti || ||
     Idha gahapati ekacco kāmesu vigatarāgo hoti || vigatachando vigatapemo vigatapipāso vigatapariëāho vigatataõho || || Evaü kho gahapati kāmehi ritto hoti || ||
     22 Kathaü ca gahapati purakkharāno hoti ||
     Idha gahapati ekaccassa evaü hoti || || Evaüråpo siyam anāgatam addhānam evaüvedano siyam anā- evaüsa¤¤o siyaü || la || evaüsaīkhāro siyaü anā- evaüvi¤¤āõo siyam anāgatam addhānanti || || Evaü kho gahapati purakkharāno hoti || ||
     23 Kathaü ca gahapati apurakkharāno hoti ||
     Idha gahapati ekaccassa na evaü hoti || Evaüråpo siyam anāgatam addhānaü || la || Evaüvedano siyaü ||
Evaüsa¤¤o siyaü || Evaüsaīkhāro siyam Evaüvi¤¤āõo siyam anāgatam addhānan ti 


#<[page 012]>#
%<12               KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 3. 24>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Evaü kho gahapati apurakkharāno hoti || ||
     24 Katha¤ca gahapati kathaü viggayha janena kattā hoti || ||
     Idha gahapati ekacco evaråpiü kathaü kattā hoti || ||
Na tvaü imaü dhammavinayam ājānāsi aham imaü dhammavinayam ājānāmi kiü tvaü imaü dhammavinayaü ājānissasi || micchāpaņipanno tvam asi aham asmi sammāpaņipanno || pure vacanãyam pacchā avaca pacchā vacanãyaü pure avaca || sahitam me asahitan te adhiciõõan te viparāvattam || āropito te vādo caravādappamokkhāya niggahãto si nibbeņhehi vā sace pahosãti || || Evaü kho gahapati kathaü viggayha janena kattā hoti || ||
     25 Kathaü ca gahapati kathaü na viggayha janena kattā hoti ||
     Idha gahapati bhikkhu na evaråpiü kathaü kattā hoti || || Na tvam imaü dhammavinayam ajānāsi || la ||
nibbeņhehi vā sace pahosã ti || || Evam kho gahapati kathaü na viggayha janena kattā hoti || ||
    26 Iti kho gahapati yaü taü vuttaü Bhagavatā aņņhakavaggike Māgandiya-{pa¤he} || ||
            Okam pahāya aniketasārã ||
          Gāme akubbam muni santhavāni ||
            Kāmehi ritto apurakkharāno ||
          Katham na viggayha janena kayirā ti || ||
     Imassa kho gahapati Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabbo ti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).4 (4) Hāliddikāni (2)>#
     1 Evam me sutam || ekaü samayam āyasmā MahāKaccāno Avantãsu viharati kuraraghare pavatte pabbate || ||


#<[page 013]>#
%<XXII. 5. 3]      NAKULAPITA-VAGGO PATHAMO             13>%
     2 Atha kho Hāliddikāni gahapati yenāyasmā MahāKaccāno || la ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho Hāliddikāni gahapati āyasmantam Mahā-Kaccānam etad avoca || ||
     4 Vuttam idam bhante Bhagavatā Sakkapa¤he || || Ye te samaõabrāhmaõā taõhāsaīkhayavimuttā || te accantaniņņhā accantayogakkhemino accantabrahmacārino accantapariyosānā seņņhā devamanussānan ti || ||
     Imassa nu kho bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa kathaü vitthārena attho daņņhabbo ti || ||
     5 Råpadhātuyā kho gahapati yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā ye upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā || tesaü khayā virāgā nirodhā cāgā paņinissaggā cittaü suvimuttan-ti vuccati || ||
     6 Vedanādhātuyā kho gahapati || pe ||
     7 Sa¤¤ādhātuyā kho gahapati ||
     8 Saīkhāradhātuyā kho gahapati ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõadhātuyā kho gahapati yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā ye upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā || tesaü khayā virāgā nirodhā cāgā paņinissaggā cittaü suvimuttan ti vuccati || ||
     10 Iti kho gahapati yan taü vuttam Bhagavatā Sakkapa¤he || || Ye te samaõabrāhmaõā taõhāsaīkhayavimuttā: te accantaniņņhā accantayogakkhemino accantabrahmacārino accantapariyosānā seņņhā devamanussānan ti || || Imassa kho gahapati Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabbo ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,22(1).5 (5) Samādhi>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || la || Sāvatthiyam ||
     2 Tatra kho || la || etad avoca || || Samādhim bhikkhave bhāvetha || samāhito bhikkhave bhikkhu yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     3 Ki¤ca yathābhåtam pajānāti || || Råpassa samudaya¤ ca atthagama¤ ca || vedanāya samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ ca 


#<[page 014]>#
%<14              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 5. 4>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || sa¤¤āya samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ ca || saīkhārāõaü samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ ca || vi¤¤āõassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ ca || ||
     4 Ko ca bhikkhave råpassa samudayo || ko vedanāya samudayo || ko sa¤¤āya samudayo || ko saīkhārānaü samudayo || ko vi¤¤āõassa samudayo || ||
     5 Idha bhikkhave abhinandati abhivadati ajjhosāya tiņņhati || ki¤ca abhinandati abhivadati ajjhosāya tiņņhati || ||
     6 Råpam abhinandati abhivadati ajjhosāya tiņņhati ||
tassa råpam abhinandato abhivadato ajjhosāya tiņņhato uppajjati nandi || || Yā råpe nandi tad upādānaü || tassupādānapaccayā bhavo || bhavapaccayā jāti || jātipaccayā jarāmaraõaü sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā sambhavanti || || Evam etassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa samudayo hoti ||
     7-9 Vedanam abhinandati || la || Sa¤¤am abhinandati ||
pe || Saīkhāre abhinandati ||
     10 Vi¤¤āõam abhinandati abhivadati ajjhosāya tiņņhati ||
tassa vi¤¤āõam abhinandato abhivadato ajjhosāya tiņņhato uppajjati nandi || || Yā vi¤¤āõe nandi tadupādānaü ||
tassupādānapaccayā bhavo || bhavapaccayā jāti || jātipaccayā || la || Evam etassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa samudayo hoti || ||
     11 Ayam bhikkhave råpassa samudayo || -vedanāya -sa¤¤āya || -saīkhārānaü- || ayaü vi¤¤āõassa samudayo || ||
     12 Ko ca bhikkhave råpassa atthagamo || ko vedanāya ||
ko saīkhārānaü || ko vi¤¤āõassa atthagamo || ||
     Idha bhikkhave nābhinandati nābhivadati nājjhosāya tiņņhati || || Ki¤ca nābhinandati nābhivadati nājjhosāya tiņņhati || ||
     13 Råpaü nābhinandati nābhivadati nājjhosāya tiņņhati ||
tassa råpam anabhinandato anabhivadato anajjhosāya tiņņhato yā råpe nandi sā nirujjhati || || Tassa nandinirodhā upādānanirodho || upādānānirodhā bhavanirodho || la || Evam etassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa nirodho hoti || ||
     14 Vedanaü nābhinandati nābhivadati nājjhosāya tiņņhati || tassa vedanam anabhinandato anabhivadato anajjhosāya tiņņhato yā vedanāya nandi sā nirujjhati 


#<[page 015]>#
%<XXII. 7. 2]          NAKULAPITA-VAGGO PATHAMO            15>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Tassa nandinirodhā upādānanirodho || upādānanirodhā bhavanirodho || bhavanirodhā || pe || Evam etassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa nirodho hoti || ||
     15 Sa¤¤ā nābhinandati || pe ||
     16 Saīkhāre nābhinandati nābhivadati nājjhosāya tiņņhati || tassa saīkhāre anabhinandato anabhivadato anajjhosāya tiņņhato yā saīkhāresu nandi sā nirujjhati || ||
Tassa nandinirodhā upādānanirodho || upādānanirodhā || pe ||
Evam etassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa nirodho hoti || ||
     17 Vi¤¤āõaü nābhinandati nābhivadati nājjhosāya tiņņhati || tassa vi¤¤āõam anabhinandato anabhivadato anajjhosāya tiņņhato yā vi¤¤āõe nandi sā nirujjhati || || Tassa nandinirodhā upādānanirodho || la || || Evam etassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa nirodho hoti || ||
     18 Ayam bhikkhave råpassa atthagamo || ayam vedanāya atthagamo || ayaü sa¤¤āya atthagamo || ayaü saīkhārānam atthagamo || ayaü vi¤¤āõassa atthagamo ti || ||

#<                 SN_3,22(1).6 (6) Paņisallāõā>#
     1 Sāvatthi || Tatra kho || voca || ||
     2 Paņisallāõe bhikkhave yogam āpajjatha paņisallãno bhikkhave bhikkhu yathā bhåtam pajānāti || ||
     3 Ki¤ca yathābhåtam pajānāti || Råpassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ ca || Vedanāya samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ ca ||
Saīkhārānaü samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ ca ||
     4 Yathā pathamasutte tathā vitthāretabbo || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).7 (7) Upādāparitassanā>#
     1 Sāvatthi || || Tatra kho || voca || ||
     2 Upādāparitassanaü ca vo bhikkhave dessissāmi ||
anupādā-aparitassanaü ca || || Taü suõātha sādhukam manasi karotha bhāsissāmãti || ||


#<[page 016]>#
%<16               KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 7. 3>%
    Evam bhanteti kho te bhikkhå Bhagavato paccassosuü || ||
     3 Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     Kathaü ca bhikkhave upādā-paritassanā hoti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvã ariyadhammassa akovido ariyadhamme avinãto sappurisānam adassāvã sappurisadhammassa akovido sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati || råpavantaü vā attānaü attani vā råpaü rupasmiü vā attānaü || ||
Tassa taü råpaü vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa råpavipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā råpavipariõāmānuparivatti vi¤¤āõam hoti || tassa råpavipariõāmānuparivattajā paritassanā dhammasamuppādā cittam pariyādāya tiņņhanti ||
cetaso pariyādānā uttāsavā ca hoti vighātavā ca apekhavā ca upādāya ca paritassati || ||
     5 Vedanam attato samanupassati vedanāvantaü vā attānam attani vā vedanaü vedanāya vā attānam || || Tassa sā vedanā vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vedanāpariõāma¤¤athābhāvā vedanāpariõāmānuparivatti vi¤¤āõaü hoti || tassa vedanāvipariõāmānuparivattajā paritassanā dhammasamuppādā cittaü pariyādāya tiņņhanti || cetaso pariyādānā uttāsavā ca hoti vighātavā ca apekhavā ca upādāya ca paritassati || ||
     6 Sa¤¤am || pe ||
     7 Saīkhāre attato samanupassati || saīkhāravantaü vā attānam attani vā saīkhāre saīkhāresu vā attānaü || ||
Tassa te saīkhārā vipariõamanti a¤¤athā honti || tassa saīkhāravipariõama¤¤athābhāvā saīkhāravipariõāmānuparivatti vi¤¤āõaü hoti || tassa saīkhāravipariõāmānuparivattajā paritassanā dhammasamuppādā cittam pariyādāya tiņņhanti || cetaso pariyādānā uttāsavā ca hoti vighātavā ca apekhavā ca upādāya ca paritassati || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānam attani vā vi¤¤āõaü vi¤¤āõasmim vā attānaü || ||
Tassa taü vi¤¤āõam vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vi¤¤āõapariõāma¤¤āthābhāvā vi¤¤āõavipariõāmānuparivatti vi¤¤āõaü hoti 


#<[page 017]>#
%<XXII. 7. 14]      NAKULAPITA-VAGGO PATHAMO         17>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || tassa vi¤¤āõavipariõāmānuparivattajā paritassanā dhammasamuppādā cittam pariyādāya tiņņhanti || cetaso pariyādānā uttāsavā ca hoti vighātavā ca apekhavā ca upādāya ca paritassati || ||
     9 Evaü kho bhikkhave upādā-paritassanā hoti || ||
     10 Katha¤ ca bhikkhave anupādā-aparitassanā hoti || ||
     11 Idha bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako ariyānam dassāvã ariyadhammassa kovido ariyadhamme suvinãto sappurisānaü dassāvã sappurisadhammassa kovido sappurisadhamme suvinãto na råpam attato samanupassati || na råpavantaü vā attānaü na attani vā råpaü na råpasmiü vā attānaü || ||
Tassa taü råpaü vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa råpavipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā na råpavipariõāmānuparivatti vi¤¤āõaü hoti || tassa råpavipariõāmānuparivattajā paritassanā dhammasamuppādā cittaü na pariyādāya tiņņhanti ||
cetaso apariyādānā na ceva uttāsavā hoti na vighātavā na apekhavā anupādāya ca na paritassati || ||
     12 Na vedanam attato samanupassati || na vedanāvantam vā attānaü na attani vā vedanaü na vedanāya vā attānaü || || Tassa sā vedanā vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti ||
tassa vedanāvipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā na vedanāvipariõamānuparivattivi¤¤āõam hoti || tassa vedanāvipariõāmānuparivattajā paritassanā dhammasamuppādā cittaü na pariyādāya tiņņhanti || cetaso apariyādānā na ceva uttāsavā hoti ni vighātavā na apekhavā anupādāya ca na paritassati || ||
     13 Na sa¤¤aü || pe ||
     14 Na saīkhāre attato samanupassati || na saīkhāravantaü vā attānam na attani vā saīkhāre na saīkhāresu vā attānaü || tassa te saīkhārā vipariõamanti a¤¤athā honti ||
tassa saīkhāravipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā na saīkhāravipariõāmānuparivatti vi¤¤āõaü hoti || tassa saīkhāravipariõāmānuparivattajā paritassanā dhammasamuppādā cittaü na pariyādāya tiņņhanti 


#<[page 018]>#
%<18              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 7. 15>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || cetaso apariyādānā na ceva uttāsavā hoti na vighātavā na apekhavā anupādāya ca na paritassati || ||
     15 Na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || na vi¤¤āõavantam vā attānam || la || Tassa taü vi¤¤āõam vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vi¤¤āõavipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā na vi¤¤āõavipariõāmānuparivatti vi¤¤ānaü hoti || tassa vi¤¤āõavipariõāmānuparivattajā paritassanā dhammasamuppādā cittaü na pariyādāya tiņņhanti || cetaso apariyādānā na ceva uttāsavā hoti na vighātavā na apekhavā anupādāya ca na paritassati ||
     16 Evaü kho bhikkhave anupādā-aparitassanā hotãti || ||

#<              SN_3,22(1).8 (8) Upādā-paritassanā (2)>#
     1 Sāvatthi ||
     2 Upādā-paritassana¤ ca vo bhikkhave desissāmi anupādā-aparitassana¤ ca || tam suõātha || ||
     3 Kathaü ca bhikkhave upādā-paritassanā hoti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano Råpam etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti samanupassati || Tassa taü råpaü vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa råpapariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     5 Vedanam etam mama || la ||
     6 Sa¤¤am etam mama ||
     7 Saīkhare etam mama ||
      Vi¤¤āõam etam mama esoham asmi eso me attā ti samanupassati || tassa taü vi¤¤āõaü vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vi¤¤āõavipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     9 Evaü kho bhikkhave upādā-paritassanā hoti || ||
     10 Kathaü ca bhikkhave anupādā aparitassanā hoti || ||


#<[page 019]>#
%<XXII. 10. 2]        NAKULAPITA-VAGGO PATHAMO           19>%
     11 Idha bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako Råpaü netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti samanupassati || ||
Tassa taü råpaü vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa råpavipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     12 Vedanaü netam mama ||
     13 Sa¤¤aü netam mama ||
     14 {Saīkhārā} netam mama ||
     15 Vi¤¤āõaü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attā ti samanupassati || tassa taü vi¤¤āõam vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vi¤¤āõavipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā nuppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     16 Evaü kho bhikkhave anupādā-aparitassanā hotãti ||

#<            SN_3,22(1).9 (9) Atãtānāgatapaccuppanna (1)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     2 Råpam bhikkhave aniccam atãtānāgataü || Ko pana vādo paccuppannassa || || Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako atãtasmiü råpasmim anapekho hoti || anāgataü råpaü nābhinandati || paccuppannassa råpassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti || ||
     3 Vedanā aniccā || la ||
     4 Sa¤¤ā aniccā || pe ||
     5 Saīkhārā aniccā atãtānāgatā || Ko pana vādo paccuppannānaü || || Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako atãtesu saīkhāresu anapekho hoti || anāgate saīkhāre nābhinandati || paccuppannānam saīkhārānam nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti || ||
     6 Vi¤¤āõam aniccam atãtānāgataü || ko pana vādo paccuppannassa || || Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako atãtasmiü vi¤¤āõasmiü anapekho hoti || anāgataü vi¤¤āõaü nābhinandati || paccuppannassa vi¤¤āõassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hotãti || ||

#<            SN_3,22(1).10 (10) Atãtānāgatapaccuppanna (2)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     2 Råpam bhikkhave dukkham atãtānagataü || ko pana vādo paccuppannassa 


#<[page 020]>#
%<20             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 10. 3>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako atãtasmiü råpasmim anapekho hoti || anāgataü råpaü nābhinandati || paccuppannassa råpassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti || ||
     3 Vedanā dukkhā || pe ||
     4 Sa¤¤ā dukkhā || ||
     5 Saīkhārā dukkhā || ||
     6 Vi¤¤āõaü dukkham atãtānāgataü || ko vādo paccuppannassa || || Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako atãtasmiü vi¤¤āõasmiü anapekho hoti || anāgataü vi¤¤āõaü nābhinandati || paccuppannassa vi¤¤āõassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hotãti || ||

#<            SN_3,22(1).11 (11) Atãtānāgatapaccuppanna (3)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     2 Råpam bhikkhave anattā atãtānāgataü || ko pana vādo paccuppannassa || Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako atãtasmiü råpasmim anapekho hoti || anāgataü råpaü nābhinandati || paccuppannassa råpassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti ||
     3 Vedanā anattā || ||
     4 Sa¤¤ā anattā || ||
     5 Saīkhārā anattā || ||
     6 Vi¤¤āõam anattā atãtānāgataü || ko pana vādo paccuppannassa || || Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako atãtasmiü vi¤¤āõasmim anapekho hoti || anāgataü vi¤¤āõaü nābhinandati || paccuppannassa vi¤¤āõassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hotã ti || ||
               Nakulapituvaggo pathamo || ||
                    Tassuddānam || ||
                Nakulapitā Devadahā ||
               Dve pi Hāliddikāni ca ||
                Samādhi Patisallāõā ||


#<[page 021]>#
%<XXII. 14. 4]          ANICCAVAGGO DUTIYO                21>%
               Upādā paritassanā duve ||
                Atãtānāgatapaccuppannā ||
                Vaggo tena vuccati || ||

#<             CHAPTER II ANICCAVAGGO DUTIYO>#

#<                     SN_3,22(1).12 (1) Aniccam>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || Sāvatthiyaü || ||
     2 Tatra kho || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccaü || pe || ||
     4-6 Vedanā aniccā || Sā¤¤ā aniccā || Saīkhārā aniccā ||
Vi¤¤āõaü aniccaü ||
     7 Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmim pi nibbindati || Vedanāya pi nibbindati || Sa¤¤āya pi nibbindati || Saīkhāresu pi nibbindati || Vi¤¤āõasmim pi nibbindati || nibbindaü virajjati virāgā vimuccati vimuttasmiü vimuttam iti ¤āõaü hoti || || Khãõā jāti vusitaü brahmacariyaü kataü karaõãyaü nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).13 (2) Dukkham>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3-7 Råpaü bhikkhave dukkhaü || Vedanā dukkhā ||
Sa¤¤ā dukkhā || Saīkhārā dukkhā || Vi¤¤āõaü dukkhaü || ||
     8 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).14 (3) Anattā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3-7 Råpam bhikkhave anattā || Vedanā anattā || Sa¤¤ā anattā || Saīkhārā anattā || Vi¤¤āõam anattā || ||
     4 Evam passam bhikkhave || || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||


#<[page 022]>#
%<22             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 15. 1>%

#<              SN_3,22(1).15 (4) Yad anicca (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccaü || yad aniccam taü dukkhaü || yaü dukkhaü tad anattā || yad anattā taü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attā ti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     4 Vedanā aniccā || yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü || yam dukkhaü tad anattā || Yad anattā taü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     5 Sa¤¤ā aniccā || ||
     6 Saīkhārā aniccā || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam aniccam || yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü || yaü dukkhaü tad anattā || Yad anattā taü netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attā ti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     8 Evam passaü || la || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).16 (5) Yad anicca (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave dukkhaü || yaü dukkhaü tad anattā ||
yad anattā taü netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     4 Vedanā dukkhā || ||
     5 Sa¤¤ā dukkhā || ||
     6 Saīkhārā dukkhā || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõaü dukkhaü || yaü dukkhaü tad anattā || yad anattā taü netaü mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || ||
Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     8 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<               SN_3,22(1).17 (6) Yad anicca (3)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave anattā || yad anattā taü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti 


#<[page 023]>#
%<XXII. 19. 6]        ANICCAVAGGO DUTIYO         23>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü ||
     4-5-6 Vedanā anattā || Sa¤¤a anattā || Saīkhārā anattā || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam anattā || yad anattā taü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     8 Evam passam bhikkhave || la || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).18 (7) Hetu (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccaü || yo pi hetu yo pi paccayo råpassa uppādāya so pi anicco || aniccasambhåtam bhikkhave råpaü kuto niccam bhavissāti || ||
     4 Vedanā aniccā || yo pi hetu yo pi paccayo vedanāya uppādāya so pi anicco || aniccasambhåtā bhikkhave vedanā kuto niccā bhavissati || ||
     5 Sa¤¤a aniccā || pe ||
     6 Saīkhārā aniccā || yo pi hetu yo pi paccayo saīkhārānam uppādāya so pi anicco || aniccasambhåtā bhikkhave saīkhārā kuto niccā bhavissanti || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || yo pi hetu yo pi paccayo vi¤¤āõassa uppādāya so pi anicco || aniccasambhåtam bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü kuto niccam bhavissati || ||
     8 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).19 (8) Hetu (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave dukkhaü || yo pi hetu yo pi paccayo råpassa uppādāya so pi dukkho || dukkhasambhåtam bhikkhave råpaü kuto sukham bhavissati || ||
     4 Vedanā dukkhā || pe ||
     5 Sa¤¤ā dukkhā || ||
     6 Saīkhārā dukkhā || ||


#<[page 024]>#
%<24              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 19. 7>%
     7 Vi¤¤āõaü dukkhaü || yo pi hetu yo pi paccayo vi¤¤āõassa uppādāya so pi dukkho || dukkhasambhåtam bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü kuto sukham bhavissati || ||
     8 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                      SN_3,22(1).20 (9) Hetu (3)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave ānattā || yo pi hetu yo pi paccayo råpassa uppādāya so pi anattā || anattasambhåtam bhikkhave råpam kuto attā bhavissati || ||
     4-6 Vedanā anattā || Sa¤¤ā anattā || Saīkhārā anattā ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam anattā || yo pi hetu yo pi paccayo vi¤¤āõassa uppādāya so pi anattā || anattasambhåtam bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü kuto attā bhavissati || ||
     8 Evam passaü || la || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).21 (10) ânanda>#
     1 Sāvatthiyam ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā ânando yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā ânando Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Nirodho nirodho ti bhante vuccati ||
Katamesānaü kho bhante dhammānam nirodhā nirodho ti vuccatãti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho ânanda aniccaü saīkhatam paticcasamuppannaü khayadhammaü vayadhammaü virāgadhammaü nirodhadhammam || tassa nirodhā nirodho ti vuccati || ||
     5 Vedanā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā khaya dhammā vayadhammā virāgadhammā {nirodhadhammā} tassā nirodhā nirodho ti vuccati || ||
     6-7 Sa¤¤ā aniccā || Saīkhārā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā khayadhammā vayadhammā virāgadhammā nirodhadhammā tesaü nirodhā nirodho ti vuccati 


#<[page 025]>#
%<XXII. 22. 5]      BHâRAVAGGO TATIYO            25>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõam aniccam saīkhatam paņiccasamuppannaü khayadhammaü vayadhammaü virāgadhammaü nirodhadhammam tassa nirodhā nirodho ti vuccati || ||
     9 Imesaü kho ânanda dhammānam nirodhā nirodho ti vuccati || ||
                  Aniccavaggo dutiyo || ||
                    Tatruddānaü || ||
              Aniccaü Dukkham Anattā ca ||
            Yad aniccā apare tayo ||
              Hetunā pi tayo vuttā ||
            ânandena ca te dasā ti || ||

#<             CHAPTER III BHâRAVAGGO TATIYO>#

#<                    SN_3,22(1).22 (1) Bhāram>#
     1-2 Sāvatthiyaü || || Tatra kho || ||
     3 Bhāraü ca vo bhikkhave desissāmi || bhārahāraü ca bhārādānaü ca bhāranikkhepana¤ca || tam suõātha || ||
     4 Katamo bhikkhave bhāro || ||
     Pa¤cupādānakkhandhā tissa vacanãyaü || katame pa¤ca || ||
Seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho vedanupādānakkhāndho sa¤¤upādānakkhandho saīkhārupādānakkhandho vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave bhāro || ||
     5 Katamo ca bhikkhave bhārahāro || Puggalo tissa vacanãyaü || yoyaü āyasmā evaünāmo evaügotto || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave bhārahāro || ||


#<[page 026]>#
%<26               KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 22. 6>%
     6 Katamaü ca bhikkhave bhārādānaü ||
     Yāyam taõhā ponobhavikā nandirāgasahagatā tatra tatrābhinandinã || seyyathãdaü kāmataõhā bhavataõhā vibhavataõhā || idaü vuccati bhikkhave bhārādānaü || ||
     7 Katama¤ca bhikkhave bhāranikkhepanaü || yo tassāyeva taõhāya asesavirāganirodho cāgo paņinissaggo mutti anālayo || idaü vuccati bhikkhave bhāranikkhepaõan ti || ||
     8 Idam avoca Bhagavā || idam vatvāna Sugato athāparam etad avoca satthā || ||
                 Bhārā have pa¤cakkhandhā ||
              bhārahāro ca puggalo ||
                 bhārādānaü dukkhaü loke ||
              bhāranikkhepanaü sukhaü ||1||
                 Nikkhipitvā garuü bhāram ||
              a¤¤aü bhāram ānādãya ||
                 samålaü taõham abbhuyha ||
              nicchāto parinibbuto ti ||2||

#<                      SN_3,22(1).23 (2) Pari¤¤a>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Pari¤¤eyye ca bhikkhave dhamme desissāmi pari¤¤a¤ca || taü suõātha || ||
     4 Katame ca bhikkhave pari¤¤eyyā dhammā || || Råpam bhikkhave pari¤¤eyyo dhammo || vedanā pari¤¤eyyo dhammo || sa¤¤ā pari¤¤eyyo dhammo || saīkhārā pari¤¤eyo dhammo || vi¤¤āõam pari¤¤eyyo dhammo || || Ime vuccanti bhikkhave pari¤¤eyyā dhammā || ||
     5 Katamā ca bhikkhave pari¤¤ā || || Yo bhikkhave rāgakkhayo dosakkhayo mohakkhayo || || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave pari¤¤āti || ||

#<              SN_3,22(1).24 (3) Parijānaü (or Abhijānaü)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||


#<[page 027]>#
%<XXII. 26. 4]         BHâRAVAGGO TATIYO            27>%
     3 Råpam bhikkhave anabhijānam aparijānaü avirājayaü appajahaü abhabbo dukkhakkhayāya ||
     4 Vedanam anabhijānam || pe ||
     5-6 Sa¤¤am anabhijānam || Saīkhāre anabhijānaü ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam anabhijānaü aparijānaü avirājayaü appajahaü abhabbo dukkhakkhayāya || ||
     8 Råpa¤ca kho bhikkhave abhijānaü parijānaü virājayaü pajaham bhabbo dukkhakkhayāya ||
     9-11 Vedanam abhijānaü || Sa¤¤am || Saīkhāre || ||
     12 Vi¤¤āõam abhijānam parijānaü virājayaü pajaham bhabbo dukkhakkhayāyāti ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).25 (4) Chandarāga>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Yo bhikkhave råpasmiü chandarāgo tam pajahatha || ||
Evaü taü råpam pahãnam bhavissati ucchinnamålaü tālāvatthukataü anabhāvakataü āyatim anuppādadhammaü || ||
     3 Yo vedanāya chandarāgo tam pajahatha || || Evaü sā vedanā pahãnā bhavissati ucchinnamålā tālāvatthukatā anabhāvakatā āyatim anuppādadhammā || ||
     4 Yo sa¤¤āya chandarāgo ||
     5 Yo saīkhāresu chandarāgo tam pajahatha || || Evaü te saīkhārā pahãnā bhavissanti ucchinnamålā tālāvatthukatā anabhāvakatā āyatim anuppādadhammā || ||
     6 Yo vi¤¤āõasmiü chandarāgo tam pajahatha || || Evaü taü vi¤¤āõam pahãnam bhavissati ucchinnamålaü tālāvatthukataü {anabhāvakataü} āyatim anuppādadhamman ti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).26 (5) Assādo (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Pubbe me bhikkhave sambodhā anabhisambuddhassa bodhisattassa sato etad ahosi || ||
     4 Ko nu kho råpassa assādo ko ādãnavo kiü nissaraõaü || || Ko vedanāya || || Ko sa¤¤āya || || Ko saīkhārānaü ||
Ko vi¤¤āõassa assādo ko ādãnavo kiü nissaraõan ti || ||


#<[page 028]>#
%<28            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA       [XXII. 26. 5>%
     5 Tassa mayham bhikkhave etad ahosi || ||
     6 Yaü kho råpam paņicca uppajjati sukhaü somanassaü || ayaü råpassa assādo || || Yaü råpam aniccaü dukkham vipariõāmadhammaü || ayaü råpassa ādãnavo || || Yo råpasmiü chandarāgavinayo chandarāgapahānaü || idaü råpassa nissaraõaü ||
     7 Yaü vedanam paņicca || ||
     8 Yaü sa¤¤am paņicca || ||
     9 Yaü saīkhāre paņicca uppajjati sukhaü somanassaü ||
ayaü saīkhārānam assādo || || Yaü saīkhārā aniccā dukkhā vipariõāmadhammā || ayaü saīkhārānam ādãnavo || ||
Yo saīkhāresu chandarāgavinayo chandarāgapahānaü ||
idaü saīkhārānaü nissaraõaü || ||
     10 Yaü vi¤¤āõam paņicca uppajjati sukhaü somanassaü || ayaü vi¤¤āõassa assādo || || Yaü vi¤¤āõam aniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü || ayaü vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavo || || Yo vi¤¤āõasmiü chandarāgavinayo chandarāgapahānaü || idaü vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõaü || ||
     11 Yāva kãva¤cāham bhikkhave imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam evam assāda¤ ca assādato ādãnava¤ca ādãnavato nissaraõa¤ ca nissaraõato yathābhåtaü nābha¤¤āsiü || neva tāvāham bhikkhave sadevake loke samārake sabrahmake sassamaõabrāhmaõiyā pajāya sadevamanussāya anuttaraü sammāsambodhim abhisambuddhoti pacca¤¤āsiü || ||
     12 Yato ca khvāham bhikkhave imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam evam assāda¤ ca assādato ādãnava¤ ca ādãnavato nissaraõa¤ca nissaraõato yathābhåtam abbha¤¤āsiü || athāham bhikkhave sadevake loke samārake sabrahmake sassamaõabrāhmaõiyā pajāya sadevamanussāya anuttaraü sammāsambodhim abhisambuddhoti pacca¤¤āsiü || ||
     13 Ĩāõa¤ca pana me dassanam udapādi Akuppā me cetovimutti ayam antimā jāti natthidāni punabbhavoti || ||


#<[page 029]>#
%<XXII. 28. 3]         BHâRAVAGGO TATIYO              29>%

#<                     SN_3,22(1).27 (6) Assādo (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
    3 Råpassāham bhikkhave assādapariyesanam acariü || yo råpassa assādo tad ajjhagamaü || Yāvatā råpassa assādo pa¤¤āya me so sudiņņho || ||
     4 Råpassāham bhikkhave ādãnavapariyesanam acariü ||
yo råpassa ādãnavo tad ajjhagamam || yāvatā råpassa ādãnavo pa¤¤āya me so sudiņņho || ||
     5 Råpassāham bhikkhave nissaraõapariyesanaü acariü || yaü råpassa nissaraõaü tad ajjhagamaü || yāvatā råpassa nissaraõam pa¤¤āya me taü sudiņņhaü || ||
     6-8 Vedanāyāham bhikkhave || ||
     9-11 Sa¤¤āyāham bhikkhave || ||
     12-14 Saīkhārānāham bhikkhave || ||
     15 Vi¤¤āõassāham bhikkhave assādapariyesanam acariü || yo vi¤¤āõassa assādo tad ajjhagamaü || yāvatā vi¤¤āõassa assādo pa¤¤āya me so sudiņņho || ||
     16 Vi¤¤āõassāham bhikkhave ādãnavapariyesanam acariü || yo vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavo tad ajjhagamaü || yāvatā vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavo pa¤¤āya me so sudiņņho || ||
     17 Vi¤¤āõassāham bhikkhave nissaraõapariyesanam acariü || yaü vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõam tad ajjhagamaü ||
yāvatā vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõam pa¤¤āya me taü sudiņņhaü || ||
     18-19 Yāva kãva¤cāham bhikkhave imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam assāda¤ca assādato ādãnava¤ca ādãnavato nissaraõa¤ca nissaraõato yathābhåtaü nābbha¤¤āsiü || gha || abbha¤¤āsiü || ||
     20 Ĩāõa¤ca pana me dassanam udapādi Akuppā me cetovimutti || ayam antimā jāti || natthidāni punabbhavo ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).28 (7) Assādo (3)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 No cedam bhikkhave råpassa assādo abhavissa || na yidaü sattā råpasmim sārajjeyyuü 


#<[page 030]>#
%<30           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA            [XXII. 28.>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave atthi råpassa assādo || tasmā sattā råpasmiü sārajjanti || ||
     4 No cedam bhikkhave råpassa ādãnavo abhavissa ||
nayidaü sattā råpasmiü nibbindeyyuü || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave atthi råpassa ādãnavo || tasmā sattā råpasmiü nibbindanti || ||
     5 No cedam bhikkhave råpassa nissaraõaü abhavissa ||
nayidaü sattā råpasmā nissareyyuü || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave atthi råpassa nissaraõam || tasmā sattā råpasmā nissaranti || ||
    6-8 No cedam bhikkhave vedanāya || ||
     9-11 No cedam bhikkhave sa¤¤āya || pe ||
     12-14 No cedam bhikkhave {saīkhārānaü} nissaraõam abhavissa || nayidaü sattā saīkhārehi nissareyyuü || ||
Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave atthi saīkhārānaü nissaraõam || ||
tasmā sattā saīkhārehi nissaranti || ||
     15 No cedam bhikkhave vi¤¤āõassa assādo abhavissa ||
na yidam sattā vi¤¤āõasmiü sārajjeyyuü || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave atthi vi¤¤āõassa assādo || tasmā sattā vi¤¤āõasmiü sārajjanti || ||
     16 No cedam bhikkhave vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavo abhavissa ||
na yidaü sattā vi¤¤āõasmiü nibbindeyyuü || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave atthi vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavo || tasmā sattā vi¤¤āõasmiü nibbindanti || ||
     17 No cedam bhikkhave vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõam abhavissa || na yidaü sattā vi¤¤āõasmā nissareyyuü || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave atthi vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõam || tasmā sattā vi¤¤āõasmā nissaranti || ||
     18 Yāva kãva¤ca bhikkhave imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam assādaü ca assādato ādãnavaü ca ādãnavato nissaranaü ca nissaraõato yathābhåtaü nābbha¤¤aüsu || neva tāva bhikkhave sattā sadevakā lokā samārakā sabrahmakā sassamaõabrāhmaõipajā sadevamanussā nissaņā visa¤¤uttā vippamuttā vimariyādikatena cetasā vihariüsu 


#<[page 031]>#
%<XXII. 30. 3]          BHâRAVAGGO TATIYO            31>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     19 Yato ca kho bhikkhave sattā imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam assādaü ca assādato ādãnavaü ca ādãnavato nissaraõaü ca nissaraõato yathābhåtam abbha¤¤aüsu || atha bhikkhave sattā sadevakā lokā samārakā sabrahmakā sassamaõabrāhmaõipajā sadevamanussā nissaņā visa¤¤uttā vippamuttā vimariyādikatena cetasā viharantãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).29 (8) Abhinandanam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Yo bhikkhave råpam abhinandati dukkhaü so abhinandati || yo dukkham abhinandati aparimutto so dukkhasmā ti vadāmi || ||
     4 Yo vedanam abhinandati || ||
     5 Yo sa¤¤am abhinandati || ||
     6 Yo saīkhāre abhinandati || ||
    7 Yo vi¤¤āõam abhinandati dukkhaü so abhinandati ||
yo dukkham abhinandati aparimutto so dukkhasmā ti vadāmi || ||
     8 Yo ca kho bhikkhave råpam nābhinandati dukkhaü so nābhinandati parimutto so dukkhasmā ti vadāmi || ||
     9 Yo vedanaü nābhinandati || pe ||
     10 Yo sa¤¤aü nābhinandati || ||
     11 Yo saīkhāre nābhinandati || ||
     12 Yo vi¤¤āõaü nābhinandati dukkhaü so nābhinandati || yo dukkhaü nābhinandati parimutto so dukkhasmāti vadāmãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).30 (9) Uppādaü>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Yo bhikkhave råpassa uppādo ņhiti abhinibbatti pātubhāvo dukkhasseso uppādo rogānaü ņhiti jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo 


#<[page 032]>#
%<32               KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 30. 4>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     4-6 Yo vedanāya || || Yo sa¤¤āya || || Yo saīkhārānam || ||
     7 Yo vi¤¤āõassa uppādo ņhiti abhinibbatti pātubhāvo dukkhasseso uppādo rogānaü ņhiti jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     8 Yo ca bhikkhave råpassa nirodho våpasamo atthagamo dukkhasseso nirodho rogānaü våpasamo jarāmaraõassa atthagamo || ||
     9-11 Yo vedanāya || || Yo sa¤¤āya || || Yo saīkhārānaü || ||
     12 Yo vi¤¤āõassa nirodho våpasamo atthagamo dukkhasseso nirodho rogānam våpasamo jarāmaraõassa atthagamoti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).31 (10) Aghamålaü>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Agha¤ ca bhikkhave desissāmi aghamåla¤ ca || taü suõātha || ||
     4 Katama¤ca bhikkhave aghaü || ||
     Råpam bhikkhave aghaü || vedanā aghaü || sa¤¤ā aghaü ||
saīkhārā aghaü || vi¤¤āõam aghaü || || Idaü vuccati bhikkhave aghaü || ||
     5 Katama¤ ca bhikkhave aghamålaü || || Yāyaü taõhā ponobbhavikā nandirāgasahagatā tatra tatrābhinandinã ||
seyyathãdaü Kāmataõhā bhavataõhā vibhavataõhā || ||
Idaü vuccati bhikkhave aghamålan ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,22(1).32 (11) Pabhaīgu>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Pabhaīguü ca bhikkhave desissāmi apabhaīguü ca || ||
Taü suõātha || ||
     4 Ki¤ca bhikkhave pabhaīgu ki¤ca apabhaīgu || ||


#<[page 033]>#
%<XXII. 33. 7]       NATUMHâKAVAGGO CATUTTHO        33>%
     5 Råpam bhikkhave pabhaīgu || yo tassa nirodho våpasamo atthagamo idam apabhaīgu || ||
     6 Vedanā pabhaīgu || yo tassā nirodho våpasamo atthagamo idam apabhaīgu || ||
     7 Sa¤¤ā pabhaīgu || ||
     8 Saīkhārā pabhaīgu || yo tesaü nirodho våpasamo atthagamo idam apabhaīgu || ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõam pabhaīgu || yo tassa nirodho våpasamo atthagamo idam apabhaīgåti || ||
                   Bhāravaggo tatiyo || ||
                     Tatruddānaü || ||
                Bhāram Pari¤¤aü Parijānaü ||
                Chandarāgaü ca catutthakam ||
                Assādā ca tayo vuttā ||
                Abhinandanam aņņhamam ||
                Uppādam Aghamåla¤ ca ||
                Ekādasamo Pabhaīgåti || ||

#<     CHAPTER IV NATUMHâKAVAGGO CATUTTHO>#

#<                SN_3,22(1).33 (1) Natumhāka (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Yam bhikkhave na tumhākaü tam pajahatha || taü vo pahãnaü hitāya sukhāya bhavissati || ||
     4 Ki¤ca bhikkhave na tumhākam || ||
     5 Råpam bhikkhave na tumhākaü tam pajahatha || taü vo pahãnaü hitāya sukhāya bhavissati || ||
     6 Vedanā na tumhākam tam pajahatha || sā vo pahãnā hitāya sukhāya bhavissati || ||
     7 Sa¤¤ā || pe ||


#<[page 034]>#
%<34            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA            [XXII. 33. 8>%
     8 Saīkhārā na tumhākaü te pajahatha || te vo pahãnā hitāya sukhāya bhavissanti || ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõaü na tumhākaü tam pajahatha || taü vo pahãnaü hitāya sukhāya bhavissati || ||
     10 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave yam imasmiü Jetavane tiõakaņņha-sākhā-palāsam taü jano hareyya vā ķaheyya va yathāpaccayaü vā kareyya || api nu tumhākam evam assa Amhe jano harati vā ķahati vā yathāpaccayaü vā karotãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Tam kissa hetu || ||
     Na hi no etam bhante attā vā attaniyaü vā ti || ||
     11 Evam eva kho bhikkhave råpam na tumhākaü || tam pajahatha || taü vo pahãnaü hitāya sukhāya bhavissati ||
Vedanā na tumhākam || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā na tumhākaü || || Vi¤¤āõaü na tumhākaü tam pajahatha || taü hi vo pahãnaü hitāya sukhāya bhavissatãti || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).34 (2) Na tumhākaü (2)4>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Yaü bhikkhave na tumhākaü tam pajahatha || taü vo pahãnaü hitāya sukhāya bhavissati || ||
     4 Ki¤ca bhikkhave na tumhākaü || ||
     5 Råpam bhikkhave na tumhākaü || tam pajahatha || ||
Tam vo pahãnaü hitāya sukhāya bhavissati || ||
     6-8 Vedanā na tumhākaü || pe || || Sa¤¤ā na tumhākaü || ||
Saīkhārā na tumhākaü || ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõaü na tumhākaü || tam pajahatha || || Tam vo pahãnaü hitāya sukhāya bhavissati || ||
     10 Yam bhikkhave na tumhākam tam pajahatha || Taü vo pahãnaü hitāya sukhāya bhavissatãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).35 (3) Bhikkhu (1)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||


#<[page 035]>#
%<XXII. 35. 9]     NATUMHâKAVAGGO CATUTTHO       35>%
                           I
     2 Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antam nisãdi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
     3 Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu || yam aham Bhagavato dhammaü sutvā eko våpakaņņho appamatto ātāpã pahitatto vihareyyanti || ||
     4 Yaü kho bhikkhu anuseti tena saīkhaü gacchati ||
yaü nānuseti na tena saīkhaü gacchatãti || ||
     A¤¤ātam Bhagavā a¤¤ātaü Sugatāti || ||
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü ce bhante anuseti tena saīkhaü gacchati || ||
Vedanaü ce anuseti tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Sa¤¤aü ce anuseti tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Saīkhāre ce anuseti tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Vi¤¤āõam ce anuseti tena saīkhaü gacchati || ||
     7 Råpaü ce bhante nānuseti na tena saīkhaü gacchati ||
Vedanaü ce || || Sa¤¤aü ce || || Saīkhare ce || || Vi¤¤ānaü ce nānuseti na tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Imassa kho ham bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attham ājānāmãti || ||
     8 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsi || ||
Råpaü ce bhikkhu anuseti tena saīkhaü gacchati || ||
vedanaü ce || pe || sa¤¤aü ce || || saīkhāre ce || || vi¤¤āõaü ce anuseti tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Råpaü ce bhikkhu nānuseti na tena saīkhaü gacchati || || vedanaü ce || ||
sa¤¤aü ce || || saīkhāre ce || || vi¤¤āõaü ce nānuseti na tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Imassa kho bhikkhave saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabbo ti || ||
     9 Atha kho so bhikkhu Bhagavato bhāsitam abhinanditvā anumoditvā uņņhāyāsanā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā padakkhiõaü katvā pakkāmi 


#<[page 036]>#
%<36               KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 35. 10>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
                         II
     10 Atha kho so bhikkhu eko våpakaņņho appamatto ātāpã pahãtatto viharanto na cirasseva yassatthāya kulaputtā sammadeva agārasmā anagāriyam pabbajjanti || tad anuttaraü brahmacariya-pariyosānaü diņņheva dhamme sayam abhi¤¤ā sacchikatvā upasampajja vihāsi || || Khãõā jati vusitam brahmacariyaü kataü karaõãyam nāparam itthattāyā ti abbha¤¤āsi || ||
     11 A¤¤ataro ca pana so bhikkhu arahatam ahosãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).36 (4) Bhikkhu (2)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || || ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu yena Bhagavā || pe || Ekam antam nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
     3 Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu yam aham Bhagavato dhammaü sutvā eko våpakaņņho appamatto ātāpã pahãtatto vihareyyanti || ||
     4 Yaü kho bhikkhu anuseti tam anumãyati || yam anumãyati tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Yaü nānuseti na tam anumãyati || yaü nānumãyati na tena saīkhaü gacchatãti || ||
     A¤¤ātaü Bhagavā a¤¤ātaü Sugatāti || ||
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü ce bhante anuseti tam anumãyati || yam anumãyati tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Vedanaü ce anuseti || ||
Sa¤¤aü ce anuseti || || Saīkhāre ce anuseti || || Vi¤¤āõaü ce anuseti tam anumãyati || yam anumãyati tena saīkhaü gacchati || ||
     7 Råpaü ce bhante nānuseti na tam anumãyati || yaü nānumãyati na tena saīkham gacchati 


#<[page 037]>#
%<XXII. 37. 3]      NATUMHâKAVAGGO CATUTTHO           37>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || Vedanaü ce nānuseti || || Sa¤¤aü ce nānuseti || || Saīkhāre ce nānuseti || ||
Vi¤¤āõaü ce nānuseti na tam anumãyati || yaü nānumãyati na tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Imassa kho ham bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attham ājānāmãti || ||
     8 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsi || || Råpaü ce bhikkhave anuseti tam anumãyati || yam anumãyati tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Vedanaü ce || pe || Sa¤¤aü ce || Saīkhāre ce || || Vi¤¤āõaü ce bhikkhu anuseti taü anumãyati ||
yam anumãyati tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Råpaü ce bhikkhu nānuseti na tam anumãyati || yaü nānumãyati na tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Vedanaü ce || || Sa¤¤aü ce || ||
Saīkhāre ce || || Vi¤¤āõaü ce nānuseti na tam anumãyati ||
yaü nānumãyati na tena saīkhaü gacchati || || Imassa kho bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabo ti || ||
     9 Atha kho so bhikkhu Bhagavato bhāsitam abhinanditvā anumoditvā uņņhāyāsanā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā padakkhiõaü katvā pakkāmi || ||
    10 Atha kho so bhikkhu eko våpakaņņho appamatto ātāpã pahitatto viharanto ||pe ||
     11 A¤¤ataro ca pana so bhikkhu arahatam ahosãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).37 (5) ânanda (1)>#
     1 Savatthi || ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā ânando || pa ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantam ânandaü Bhagavā etad avoca || || Sace tam ânanda evam puccheyyuü || || Katamesam āvuso ânanda dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyatãti || evam puņņho tvam ânanda kinti vyākareyyāsãti || ||


#<[page 038]>#
%<38            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 37. 4>%
     4 Sace mam bhante evam puccheyyuü || || Katamesam āvuso ânanda dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyatãti || evam puņņho ham bhante evaü vyākareyyaü || ||
     5 Råpassa kho āvuso uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyati || || Vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya ||
Saīkhārānam || Vi¤¤āõassa uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyati || || Imesaü kho āvuso dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyatãti || || Evam puņņhāham bhante evaü vyākareyyanti || ||
     6 Sādhu sādhu ânanda || || Råpassa kho ânanda uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyati || || Vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhārānaü || Vi¤¤āõassa uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyati || || Imesaü kho ânanda dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitānaü a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyatãti || || Evam puņņho tvaü ânanda evaü vyākareyyāsãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).38 (6) ânanda (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ārāme || || Atha kho {āyasmā} ânando ||
pa || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantam ânandam Bhagavā etad avoca || || Sace taü ânanda evam puccheyyuü || || Katamesaü āvuso ânanda dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤āyittha ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤ayittha || || Katamesaü dhammāõam uppādo pa¤¤āyissati vayo pa¤¤āyissati ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyissati || || Katamesaü dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyatãti || ||
     Evam puņņho tvaü ânanda kinti vyākareyyāsãti || ||
     4 Sace mam bhante evam puccheyyuü || || Katamesam āvuso ânanda dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤ayittha ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyittha || Katamesaü dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyissati vayo pa¤¤āyissati ņhitānaü a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyissati 


#<[page 039]>#
%<XXII. 38. 8]      NATUMHâKAVAGGO CATUTTHO         39>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || katamesaü dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyatãti || || Evam puņņho ham bhante evaü vyākareyyaü || ||
     5 Yaü kho āvuso råpam atãtaü niruddhaü vipariõatam ||
tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤āyittha ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyittha || || Yā vedanā atãtā niruddhā vipariõatā || tassā uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤āyittha ņhitāya a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyittha || || Yā sa¤¤a || || Ye saīkhārā atãtā niruddhā vipariõatā || tesam uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤āyittha ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyittha || || Yaü vi¤¤āõam atãtaü niruddham vipariõataü || tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤āyittha ņhitassa a¤¤athattaü pa¤¤āyittha || ||
     Imesaü kho āvuso dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤āyittha ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyittha || ||
     6 Yaü kho āvuso råpam ajātam apātubhåtaü || tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyissati vayo pa¤¤āyissati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyissati || ||pe || || Yaü vi¤¤āõam ajātam apātubhåtam || tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyissati vayo pa¤¤āyissati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyissati || ||
     Imesaü kho āvuso dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyissati vayo pa¤¤āyissati ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyissati || ||
     7 Yaü kho āvuso råpaü jātam pātubhåtaü tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyati || ||
Yā vedanā jātā pātubhåtā || la || Yā sa¤¤ā || Ye saīkhārā jātā pātubhåtā || tesam uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyati || || Yaü vi¤¤āõaü jātam pātubhåtaü tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyati || ||
     Imesaü kho āvuso dhammānaü uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyatãti || || Evam puņņho ham bhante evaü vyākareyyan ti || ||
     8 Sādhu sādhu ânanda || || Yaü kho ânanda råpam atãtaü niruddham vipariõataü || tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤āyittha ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyittha || || Yā vedanā 


#<[page 040]>#
%<40               KHANDA-SAũYUTTA       [XXII. 38. 9>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Yā sa¤¤ā || || Ye saīkhārā || || Yaü vi¤¤āõam atãtaü niruddhaü pariõatam || tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤āyittha ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyittha || ||
Imesaü kho ânanda dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyittha vayo pa¤¤āyittha ņhitānam a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyittha || ||
     9 Yaü kho ânanda råpam ajātam apātubhåtaü || tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyissati vayo pa¤¤āyissati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyissati || || Yā vedanā || || Yā sa¤¤ā || || Ye saīkharā || || Yaü vi¤¤āõam ajātam apātubhåtam || tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyissati vayo pa¤¤āyissati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyissati || ||
     Imesaü kho ânanda dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyissati vayo pa¤¤āyissati ņhitassa a¤¤athattaü pa¤¤āyissati || ||
     10 Yaü kho ânanda råpaü jātam pātubhåtaü || tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitassa a¤¤āthattam pa¤¤āyati || || Yā vedanā || || Yā sa¤¤ā || || Ye saīkhārā || ||
Yaü vi¤¤āõam jātam pātubhåtam || tassa uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyati || ||
     Imesaü kho ânanda dhammānam uppādo pa¤¤āyati vayo pa¤¤āyati ņhitassa a¤¤athattam pa¤¤āyatãti || ||
     11 Evam puņņho tvam ânanda vyākareyyāsãti || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).39 (7) Anudhamma (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Dhammānudhammapaņipannassa bhikkhave bhikkhuno ayam anudhammo hoti || yaü råpe nibbidā-bahulaü vihareyya || vedanāya nibbidā-bahulaü vihareyya || sa¤¤āya nibbidā-bahulaü vihareyya || saīkhāresu nibbidā-bahulaü vihareyya || vi¤¤āõe nibbidā-bahulaü vihareyya || ||
     4 So råpe nibbidā-bahulaü viharanto || vedanāya || sa¤¤āya || saīkhāresu nibbidā-bahulaü viharanto || vi¤¤āõe nibbidā-bahulaü viharanto råpam parijānāti || vedanaü ||
sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõam parijānāti || ||
     5 So råpam parijānaü || vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre ||
vi¤¤āõaü parijānaü parimuccati råpamhā || parimuccati vedanāya 


#<[page 041]>#
%<XXII. 42. 5]       NATUMHâKAVAGGO CATUTTHO          41>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || pari- sa¤¤āya || pari- saīkharehi || pari- vi¤¤āõamhā || pari- jātiyā jarāmaõena sokehi paridevehi dukkhehi domanassehi upāyāsehi || parimuccati dukkhasmā ti vadāmãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).40 (8) Anudhamma (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3-5 Dhammānudhammapaņipannassa bhikkhave bhikkhuno ayam anudhammo hoti || yaü råpe aniccānupassã vihareyya || la || parimuccati dukkhasmāti vadāmãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,22(1).41 (9) Anudhamma (3)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3-5 Dhammānudhamma || la || Yaü råpe dukkhānupassã vihareyya || la || parimuccati dukkhasmā ti vadāmãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,22(1).42 (10) Anudhamma (4)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Dhammānudhammapaņipannassa bhikkhave bhikkhuno ayam anudhammo hoti || yaü råpe anattānupassã vihareyya || vedanāya || {sa¤¤āya} || saīkhāresu || vi¤¤āõe anattānupassã vihareyya || ||
     4 So råpe anattānupassã viharanto || pe || råpam parijānāti || vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõam parijānāti || ||
     5 So råpam parijānaü || vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre ||
vi¤¤āõaü parijānaü parimuccati råpamhā || parimuccati vedanāya || parimuccati sa¤¤āya || parimuccati saīkhārehi ||
parimuccati vi¤¤āõamhā || parimuccati jātiyā jarāmaraõena sokehi paridevehi dukkhehi domanassehi upāyāsehi || parimuccati dukkhasmā ti vadāmãti || ||
                 Natumhākavaggo catuttho ||
                      uddānaü || ||


#<[page 042]>#
%<42            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 43. 1-2>%
                 Natumhākena dve vuttā ||
               Bhikkhåhi apare duve || ||
                 ânandena ca dve vuttā ||
               Anudhammehi dve dukā ti || ||

#<            CHAPTER V ATTADäPAVAGGO PAĨCAMO>#

#<                    SN_3,22(1).43 (1) Attadãpa>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Attadãpā bhikkhave viharatha attasaraõā ana¤¤asaraõā dhammadãpā dhammasaraõā ana¤¤asaraõā || ||
     4 Attadãpānam bhikkhave viharatam attasaraõānam ana¤¤asaraõānaü dhammadãpānaü dhammasaraõānam ana¤¤asaraõānaü yoni yeva upaparikkhitabbo || kiüjātikā sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā kimpahotikā ti || ||
     5 Kiüjātikā ca bhikkhave sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā kim pahotikā || ||
     6 Idha bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvã ariyadhammassa akovido ariyadhamme avinãto sappurisānam adassāvã sappurisadhammassa akovido sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati || råpavantaü vā attānam attani vā råpam råpasmiü vā attānam || ||
Tassa taü råpam vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa råpavipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     7 Vedanam attato samanupassati vedanāvantaü va attānam attani vā vedanaü vedanāya vā attānaü || || Tassa sā vedanā vipariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vedanāvipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparideva || la || upāyāsā || ||
     8 Sa¤¤aü attato samanupassati || ||
     9 Saīkhāre attato samanupassati || ||
     10 Vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānaü attani vā vi¤¤āõaü vi¤¤āõasmiü va attānam || ||


#<[page 043]>#
%<XXII. 44. 1-2]      ATTADäPAVAGGO PAĨCAMO            43>%
Tassa taü vi¤¤āõam pariõamati a¤¤athā hoti || tassa vi¤¤āõapariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā || ||
     11 Råpassa tveva bhikkhave aniccataü viditvā vipariõāmaü virāgaü nirodhaü || pubbe ceva råpam etarahi ca sabbaü råpam aniccaü dukkhaü viparināmadhammanti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passato ye sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā te pahãyanti || tesam pahānā na paritassati || aparitassaü sukhaü viharati || sukhaü viharaü bhikkhu tadaīganibbuto ti vuccati || ||
     12 Vedanāya tveva bhikkhave aniccataü viditvā vipariõāmaü virāgaü nirodhaü || pubbe ceva vedanā etarahi ca sabbā vedanā aniccā dukkhā vipariõāmadhammā ti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passato ye sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā te pahãyanti || tesam pahānā na paritassati || aparitassaü sukhaü viharati || sukhaü viharaü bhikkhu tadaīganibbuto ti vuccati || ||
     13 Sa¤¤āya tveva bhikkhave || pe ||
    14 Saīkhārānaü tveva bhikkhave aniccataü viditvā vipariõāmam virāgam nirodhaü || pubbe ceva saīkhārā etarahi ca sabbe saīkhārā aniccā dukkhā vipariõāmadhammā ti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passato ye sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā te pahãyanti ||
tesam pahānā na paritassati || aparitassaü sukhaü viharati ||
sukhaü viharaü bhikkhu tadaīganibbutoti vuccati || ||
     15 Vi¤¤āõassa tveva bhikkhave aniccataü viditvā vipariõāmaü virāgaü nirodhaü || pubbe ceva vi¤¤āõam etarahi ca sabbaü vi¤¤āõam aniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammanti evam etaü yathabhåtam sammappa¤¤āya passato ye sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā te pahiyanti ||
tesam pahānā na paritassati || aparitassaü sukhaü viharati ||
sukhaü viharaü bhikkhu tadaīganibbuto ti vuccatãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).44 (2) Paņipadā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||


#<[page 044]>#
%<44            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 44. 3>%
     3 Sakkāyasamudayagāminiü ca vo bhikkhave desissāmi sakkāyanirodhagāminiü ca paņipadaü || taü suõātha || ||
     4 Katamā ca bhikkhave sakkāya samudayagāminã paņipadā || ||
     5 Idha bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvã ariyadhammassa akovido ariyadhamme avinãto sappurisānam adassāvã sappurisadhammassa akovido sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati || råpavantaü vā attānam attani vā råpam råpasmiü vā attānaü ||
     6-8 Vedanam attato || || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānam attani vā vi¤¤āõaü vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attānaü || ||
     10 Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyasamudayagāminã paņipadā sakkāyasamudayagāminã paņipadāti || Iti idam bhikkhave vuccati dukkhasamudayagāminã samanupassanāti ayam evettha attho || ||
     11 Katamā ca bhikkhave sakkāyanirodhagāminã patipadā || ||
     12 Idha bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako ariyānaü dassāvã ariyadhammassa kovido ariyadhamme suvinãto sappurisānaü dassāvã sappurisadhammassa kovido sappurisadhamme suvinãto na råpam attato samanupassati || na råpavantaü vā attānam na attani vā råpam na råpasmiü vā attānaü || ||
     13-15 Na vedanam attato || || Na sa¤¤aü || || Na saīkhāre || ||
     16 Na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || na vi¤¤āvantam vā attānaü na attani vā vi¤¤āõam na vi¤¤āõasmim vā attānaü || ||
     17 Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyanirodhagāminã paņipadā sakkāyanirodhagāminã paņipadā ti || || Iti hidam bhikkhave vuccati dukkhanirodhagāminã samanupassanā ti ayam evettha atthoti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).45 (3) Aniccatā (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccam || yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü 


#<[page 045]>#
%<XXII. 46. 8]       ATTADäPAVAGGO PAĨCAMO            45>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || yaü dukkhaü tad anattā || yad anattā taü netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbam || evam etaü sammappa¤¤āya passato cittaü virajjati vimuccati anupādāya āsavehi || ||
     4-6 Vedanā aniccā || || Sa¤¤ā || || {Saīkhārā} || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam aniccam || yad aniccamo -cittam virajjati vimuccati anupādāya āsavehi || ||
     8 Råpadhātuyā ce bhikkhave bhikkhuno cittam virattaü vimuttaü hoti anupādāya āsavehi || || Vedanādhatuyā ce- || ||
Sa¤¤ādhātuyā ce- || || Saīkhāradhātuyā ce- || || Vi¤¤āõadhātuyā ce bhikkhave bhikkhuno cittaü virattaü vimuttaü hoti anupādāya āsavehi vimuttatā ņhitam || ņhitattā santussitaü || santussitattā na paritassati || aparitassaü paccatta¤¤eva parinibbāyati || || Khãõā jāti vusitam brahmacariyaü kataü karaõãyaü nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).46 (4) Aniccatā (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccaü || yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü yaü dukkhaü tad anattā || yad anattā taü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     4-6 Vedanā aniccā || || Sa¤¤ā aniccā || || Saīkhārā aniccā || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || yad aniccaü tam dukkhaü || yaü dukkhaü tad anattā || yad anattā taü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     8 Evam etaü yathābhåtam sammappa¤¤āya passato pubbantānudiņņhiyo na honti || pubbantānudiņņhãnaü asati aparantānudiņņhiyo na honti 


#<[page 046]>#
%<46               KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 47. 1-2>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || aparantānudiņņhãnam asati thāmaso parāmaso na hoti || thāmase parāmase asati råpasmiü || vedanāya || sa¤¤āya || saīkhāresu || vi¤¤āõasmiü cittam virajjati vimuccati anupādāya āsavehi || || Vimuttattā ņhitaü ņhitattā santusitaü santusitattā na paritassati ||
aparitassaü paccatta¤¤eva parinibbāyati || || Khãõā jāti-itthattāyāti na pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).47 (5) Samanupassanā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā anekavihitam attānam samanupassamānā samanupassanti || sabbe te pa¤cupādānakkhandhe samanupassanti etesaü vā a¤¤ataraü || ||
     4 Katame pa¤ca || ||
     Idha bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvã ||
la || sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati ||
råpavantam vā attānam attani vā råpaü råpasmiü vā attānaü || Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤am || || Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānam attani vā vi¤¤āõam vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attānam || || Iti ayaü ceva samanupassanā Asmãti cassa adhigataü hoti || ||
     5 Asmãti kho pana bhikkhave adhigate atha pa¤cannam indriyānam avakkanti hoti || cakkhundriyassa sotindriyassa ghānindriyassa jivhindriyassa kāyindriyassa || ||
     6 Atthi bhikkhave mano atthi dhammā atthi vijjādhātu || avijjāsamphassajena bhikkhave vedayitena puņņhassa assutavato puthujjanassa Asmãti pissa hoti ||
Ayam aham asmãti pissa hoti || Bhavissanti pissa hoti || Na bhavissanti pissa hoti || Råpã bhavissanti pissa hoti || Aråpã bhavissanti pissa hoti || Sa¤¤ã bhavissanti pissa hoti ||
Asa¤¤ã bhavissanti pissa hoti || || Nevasa¤¤ãnāsa¤¤ã bhavissanti pissa hoti || ||


#<[page 047]>#
%<XXII. 48. 13-15]     ATTADIPAVAGGO PAĨCAMO         47>%
     7 Tiņņhanti kho pana bhikkhave tattheva pa¤cindriyāni || || Athettha sutavato ariyasāvakassa avijjā pahãyati vijjā uppajjati || || Tassa avijjāvirāgā vijjuppādā Asmãti pissa na hoti || Ayam aham asmãti pissa na hoti ||
Bhavissanti || Na bhavissanti || Råpã || âråpã || Sa¤¤ã || Asa¤¤ã ||
Nevasa¤¤ãnāsa¤¤ã bhavissanti pissa na hotãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).48 (6) Khandhā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Pa¤ca bhikkhave khandhe desissāmi pa¤cupādānakkhandhe ca || taü suõātha || ||
     4 Katame ca bhikkhave pa¤cakkhandhā || ||
     5 Yaü ki¤ci bhikkhave råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannaü ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā yaü dåre santike vā ayaü vuccati råpakkhandho || ||
     6-7 Yā kāci vedanā || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || pe || ||
     8 Ye keci saīkhārā atãtānāgatapaccuppannā ajjhattam vā bahiddhā vā oëārikā vā sukhumā vā || pa || ayaü vuccati saīkhārakkhandhā || ||
     9 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā yaü dåre santike vā ayaü vuccati vi¤¤āõakkhandho || ||
     10 Ime vuccanti bhikkhave pa¤cakkhandhā || ||
     11 Katame ca bhikkhave pa¤cupādānakkhandhā || ||
     12 Yaü ki¤ci bhikkhave råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannaü || la || yaü dåre santike vā sāsavam upādānãyaü ||
ayaü vuccati råpupādānākkhandho || ||
     13-15 Yā kāci vedanā || la || yā dåre santike vā sāsavā upādānãyā ayaü vuccati vedanupādānakkhandho || || Yā {kāci} sa¤¤ā || pe || Ye keci saīkhārā || gha || sāsavā upādānãyā ayaü vuccati saīkhārupādānakkhandho || ||


#<[page 048]>#
%<48            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 48. 16>%
     16 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam atãtānāgatapaccuppannaü || la ||
yaü dåre santike vā sāsavam upādānãyam || ayaü vuccati vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ||
     17 Ime vuccanti bhikkhave pa¤cupādānakkhandhāti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).49 (7) Soõo (1)>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || ekaü samayaü Bhagavā Rājagahe viharati Veëuvane Kalandakanivāpe || ||
     2 Atha kho Soõo gahapatiputto yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā || la || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho Soõaü gahapatiputtam Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     4 Ye keci Soõa samaõā va brāhmaõā vā aniccena råpena dukkhena vipariõāmadhammena Seyyo ham asmãti samanupassanti || Sadiso ham asmãti samanupassanti ||
Hãno ham asmãti vā samanupassanti || kim a¤¤attha yathābhåtassa adassanā || ||
     5 Aniccāya vedanāya dukkhāya vipariõāmadhammāya Seyyo ham asmãti vā samanupassanti || Sadiso ham asmãti vā samanupassanti Hãno ham asmãti vā samanupassanti ||
kim a¤¤attha yathābhåtassa adassanā ||
     6 Aniccāya sa¤¤āya || ||
     7 Aniccehi saīkhārehi dukkhehi vipariõāmadhammehi Seyyo ham asmãti vā samanupassanti || Sadiso ham asmãti vā samanupassanti || Hãno ham asmãti vā samanupassanti ||
kim a¤¤attha yathābhåtassa adassanā || ||
     8 Aniccena vi¤¤āõena dukkhena vipariõāmadhammena Seyyo ham asmãti vā samanupassanti || Sadiso ham asmãti vā samanupassanti || Hãno ham asmãti vā samanupassanti ||
kim a¤¤attha yathābhåtassa adassanā || ||
     9 Ye keci Soõa samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā aniccena råpena dukkhena vipariõāmadhammena Seyyo ham asmãti pi na samanupassanti || Sadiso ham asmãti pi na samanupassanti 


#<[page 049]>#
%<XXII. 49.23]        ATTADäPAVAGGO PAĨCAMO          49>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || Hãno ham asmãti pi na samanupassanti || kim a¤¤attha yathābhåtassa dassanā || ||
     10-12 Aniccāya vedanāya || || Aniccāya sa¤¤āya || ||
Aniccehi saīkhārehi || ||
     13 Aniccena vi¤¤āõena dukkhena vipariõāmadhammena Seyyo ham asmãti pi na samanupassanti || Sadiso ham asmãti pi na samanupassanti || Hãno ham asmãti pi na samanupassanti || kim a¤¤attha yathābhåtassa dassanā || ||
     14 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi Soõa || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
    Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu taü samanupassitum Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Vedanā niccā vā aniccā vā ti || ||
     Aniccā bhante || ||
     16-17 Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
     18 Vi¤¤ānaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu tam samanupassitum Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No etam bhante || ||
     19 Tasmātiha Soõa yaü ki¤ci råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikam vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü Netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammapa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     20-22 Yā kāci vedanā || || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || || Ye keci saīkhārā || ||
     23 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü va sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā yaü dåre santike vā sabbam vi¤¤āõaü Netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü 


#<[page 050]>#
%<50           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA            [XXII. 49. 24>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     24 Evam passaü Soõa sutavā ariyasāvako rupasmim pi nibbindati || vedanāya pi nibbindati || sa¤¤āya pi nibbindati ||
saīkhāresu pi nibbindati || vi¤¤ānasmim pi nibbindati || ||
Nibbindaü virajjati || virāgā vimuccati || vimuttasmim vimuttam iti ¤āõam hoti || || Khãnā jāti vusitaü brahmacariyam kataü karaõãyam nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).50 (8) Soõo (2)>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || ekaü samayaü Bhagavā Rājagahe viharati Veëuvane Kalandakanivāpe || ||
     2 Atha kho Soõo gahapatiputto yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho Soõam gahapatiputtam Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
    4 Ye keci Soõa samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā Råpaü na pajānanti || råpasamudayaü na pajānanti || råpanirodhaü na pajānanti || råpanirodhagāminiü patipadaü na pajānanti || || Vedanaü na pajānanti || vedanāsamudayaü na pajānanti || vedanāsamudayaü na pajānanti || vedanānirodhaü na pajānanti || vedanānirodhagāminiü paņipadaü na pajānanti || Sa¤¤aü na pajānanti || pe || || Saīkhāre na pajānanti || sankhārasamudayaü na pajānanti || saīkhāranirodhaü na pajānanti || saīkhāranirodhagāminiü paņipadaü na pajānanti || Vi¤¤āõam na pajānanti || vi¤¤āõasamudayaü na pajānanti || vi¤¤āõanirodhaü na pajānanti || vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminiü paņipadaü na pajānanti || na me te Soõa samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā samaõesu vā samaõasammatā brāhmaõesu vā brāhmaõasammatā na ca pana te āyasmanto sāma¤¤atthaü vā brāhma¤¤attham vā diņņheva dhamme sayam abhi¤¤ā sacchikatvā upasampajja viharanti || ||
     5 Ye ca kho keci Soõa samaõā va brāhmaõā vā Råpam pajānanti råpasamudayam pajānanti råpanirodham pajānanti 


#<[page 051]>#
%<XXII. 52. 1-2]       ATTADIPAVAGGO PAĨCAMO           51>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || råpanirodhagāminim paņipadam pajānanti || Vedanam pajānanti || pe || Sa¤¤am pajānanti || Saīkhāre pajānanti || Vi¤¤āõam pajānanti || vi¤¤āõasamudayam pajānanti ||
vi¤¤āõanirodham pajānanti vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminim paņipadam pajānanti || te kho me Soõa samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā samaõesu ceva samaõasammatā brāhmaõesu ca brāhmaõasammatā || te ca panāyasmanto sāma¤¤atthaü ca brāhma¤¤atthaü ca diņņheva dhamme sayam abhi¤¤ā sacchi katvā upasampajja viharanti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).51 (9) Nandikkhaya (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Anicca¤¤eva bhikkhave bhikkhu råpaü Aniccanti passati || yāyaü hoti sammādiņņhi sammāpassaü nibbindati || nandikkhayā rāgakkhayo rāgakkhayā nandikkhayo ||
nandirāgakkhayā cittaü vimuttaü suvimuttanti vuccati || ||
     4 Anicca¤¤eva bhikkhave bhikkhu vedanaü Aniccā ti passati || yāyaü hoti sammādiņņhi sammāpassaü nibbindati || nandikkhayā rāgakkhayo rāgakkhayā nandikkhayo ||
nandirāgakkhayā cittaü vimuttaü suvimuttanti vuccati || ||
     5 Anicca¤¤eva bhikkhave bhikkhu sa¤¤am Aniccāti passati || pe ||
     6 Anicce yeva bhikkhave bhikkhu saīkhāre Aniccāti passati || Yāyaü hoti sammādiņņhi sammāpassaü nibbindati || nandikkhayā rāgakkhayo rāgakkhayā nandikkhayo ||
nandirāgakkhayā cittaü vimuttaü suvimuttanti vuccati || ||
     7 Anicca¤¤eva bhikkhave bhikkhu vi¤¤āõam Aniccanti passati || Yāyaü hoti sammādiņņhi sammāpassaü nibbindati || nandikkhayā rāgakkhayo rāgakkhayā nandikkhayo ||
nandirāgakkhayā cittaü vimuttaü suvimuttanti vuccatãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).52 (10) Nandikkhaya (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||


#<[page 052]>#
%<52            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA            [XXII. 52. 3>%
     Råpam bhikkhave yoniso manasi karotha råpāniccata¤ca yathābhutaü samanupassatha || råpam bhikkhave bhikkhu yoniso manasi karonto råpāniccata¤ ca yathābhåtaü samanupassanto råpasmiü nibbindati || nandikkhayā rāgakkhayo rāgakkhayā nandikkhayo || nandirāgakkhayā cittaü vimuttaü suvimuttanti vuccati || ||
     4 Vedanam bhikkhave yoniso manasi karotha vedanāniccata¤ca yathābhåtaü samanupassatha || vedanam bhikkhave bhikkhu yoniso manasi karonto vedanāniccata¤ca yathābhåtaü samanupassanto vedanāya nibbindati || nandikkhayā rāgakkhayo rāgakkhayā nandikkhayo || nandirāgakkhayā cittam vimuttaü suvimuttanti vuccati || ||
     5 Sa¤¤am bhikkhave || ||
     6 Saīkhāre bhikkhave yoniso manasi karotha saīkhārāniccata¤ca yathābhåtaü samanupassatha || saīkhāre bhikkhave bhikkhu yoniso manasi karonto saīkhārāniccata¤ca yathābhåtaü samanupassanto saīkhāresu nibbindati ||
nandikkhayā rāgakkhayo rāgakkhayā nandikkhayo || nandirāgakkhayā cittaü vimuttaü suvimuttanti vuccati || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam bhikkhave yoniso manasi karotha vi¤¤āõāniccata¤ca yathābhåtaü samanupassatha || vi¤¤āõam bhikkhave bhikkhu yoniso manasikaronto vi¤¤āõāniccata¤ca yathābhåtam samanupassanto vi¤¤āõasmiü nibbindati || nandikkhayā rāgakkhayo rāgakkhayā nandikkhayo nandirāgakkhayā cittaü vimuttaü suvimuttanti vuccatãti || ||
                Attadãpavaggo pa¤camo || ||
                    Tassuddānaü || ||
     Attadãpā Paņipadā || dve ca honti Aniccatā ||
Samanupassanā Khandhā || dve Soõa dve Nandikkhayena      cā ti || ||
         Målapa¤¤āsakaü samattaü || ||
    Tassa målapa¤¤āsakassa vaggassuddānam || ||


#<[page 053]>#
%<XXII. 53. 11]             UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO               53>%
                    Nakulapitā Aniccā ca ||
                  Bhārena Tumhākena ca ||
                    Attadãpena pa¤¤āso ||
                  Pathamo tena vuccatãti || ||

#<               SECTION II MAJJHIMA-PAĨĨâSA>#

#<               CHAPTER I UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO>#

#<                      SN_3,22(1).53 (1) Upāyo>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Upāyo bhikkhave avimutto anupāyo vimutto || ||
     4 Råpupāyam bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü tiņņhamānaü tiņņheyya råpārammaõaü råpapatiņņhaü nandupasevanaü {viråëhiü} vuddhiü vepullam āpajjeyya || || {Saīkhārā}rammaõaü saīkhārapatiņņhaü nandupasevanaü vuddhiü viråëhiü vepullam āpajjeyya || ||
     5 Yo bhikkhave evaü vadeyya || Aham a¤¤atra råpā a¤¤atra vedanāya a¤¤atra sa¤¤āya a¤¤atra saīkhārehi vi¤¤āõassa āgatiü vā gatiü vā cutiü vā upapattiü vā vuddhiü vā viråëhiü vā vepullaü vā pa¤¤āpessamãti netaü ņhānaü vijjati || ||
     6-10 Råpadhātuyā ce bhikkhave bhikkhuno rāgo pahãno hoti || rāgassa pahānā vocchijjatārammaõam patiņņhā vi¤¤āõassa na hoti || || Vedanāya dhātuyā ce bhikkhave || ||
Sa¤¤ādhātuyā ce bhikkhave || || Saīkhāradhātuyā ce bhikkhave || || Vi¤¤āõadhātuyā ce bhikkhave bhikkhuno rāgo pahãno hoti || rāgassa pahānā vocchijjatārammaõaü patiņņhā vi¤¤āõassa na hoti || ||
     11 Tad apatiņņhitam vi¤¤āõam {aviråëhaü} anabhisaīkhāra¤ca vimuttam 


#<[page 054]>#
%<54           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 54. 1-2>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || vimuttattā ņhitam ņhitattā santusitaü santusitattā na paritassati || aparitassaü paccatta¤¤eva parinibbāyati || || Khãõā jāti vusitam brahmacariyam kataü karaõãyaü nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).54 (2) Bãjam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Pa¤cimāni bhikkhave bãjajātāni || || Katamāni pa¤ca || ||
Målabãjaü khandhabãjam aggabãjam phalubãjam bãjabãja¤¤eva pa¤camaü || ||
     4 Imāni cassu bhikkhave pa¤cabãjajātāni akhaõķāni apåtãni avātātapahatāni sārādāni sukhasayitāni pathavã ca nāssa āpo ca nāssa || || Api nu imāni bhikkhave pa¤cabãjajātāni vuddhiü {viråëhiü} vepullam āpajjeyyunti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     5 Imāni cassu bhikkhave pa¤cabãjajātāni khaõķāni påtãni vātātapahatāni sārādāni na sukhasayitāni pathavã ca assa āpo ca assa || Api nu imāni bhikkhave pa¤cabãjajātāni vuddhiü viråëhiü vepullam āpajjeyyunti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     6 Imāni cassu bhikkhave pa¤cabãjajātāni akhaõķāni || la ||
sukhasayitāni pathavã ca assa āpo ca assa || api nu imāni bhikkhave pa¤cabãjajātāni vuddhiü viråëhiü vepullam āpajjeyyunti || ||
     Evam bhante || ||
     7 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave pathavãdhātu evaü catasso vi¤¤āõaņņhitiyo daņņhabbā || seyyathāpi bhikkhave āpodhātu evaü nandirāgo daņņhabbo || seyyathāpi bhikkhave pa¤cabãjajātāni evaü vi¤¤āõam sāhāraü daņņhabbaü || ||
     8 Råpupāyam vā bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü tiņņhamānam tiņņheyya råpārammaõaü råpapatiņņhaü nandupasevanaü vuddhiü viråëhiü vepullam āpajjeyya 


#<[page 055]>#
%<XXII. 55. 2]        UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO            55>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     9 Vedanupāyaü vā bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü tiņņhamānaü tiņņheyya || la || nandupasevanaü vuddhiü viråëhim vepullam āpajjeyya || ||
     10 Sa¤¤upāyaü vā bhikkhave || pe ||
    11 Saīkhārupāyaü vā bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü tiņņhamānaü tiņņheyya saīkhārārammaõam saīkhārapatiņņhaü nandupasevanaü vuddhiü viråëhiü vepullam āpajjeyya || ||
     12 Yo bhikkhave evaü vadeyya || || Aham a¤¤atra råpā a¤¤atra vedanāya a¤¤atra sa¤¤āya a¤¤atra saīkhārehi vi¤¤āõassa āgatiü vā gatiü vā cutiü vā upapattiü vā vuddhiü vā viråëhiü vā vepullam vā pa¤¤āpessāmãti netaü ņhānaü vijjati ||
     13 Råpadhātuyā ce bhikkhave bhikkhuno rāgo pahãno hoti || rāgassa pahānā vocchijjatārammaõaü patiņņhā vi¤¤āõassa na hoti || ||
     14-16 Vedanādhātuyā ce || Sa¤¤ādhātuyā ce || Saīkhāradhātuyā ce ||
     17 Vi¤¤āõadhātuyā ce bhikkhave bhikkhuno rāgo pahãno hoti || rāgassa pahānā vocchijjatārammaõam patiņņhā vi¤¤āõassa na hoti || ||
     18 Tad apatiņņhitaü vi¤¤āõam aviråëhim anabhisaīkhāra¤ca vimuttaü || vimuttattā ņhitaü ņhitattā santusitaü santusitattā na paritassati || aparitassaü paccatta¤¤eva parinibbāyati || || Khãnā jāti || la || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                        SN_3,22(1).55 (3) Udānaü>#
     1 Sāvatthiyaü || ||
     2 Tatra kho Bhagavā udānam udānesi || || No cassa no ca me siyā na bhavissati na me bhavissatãti || || Evam adhimuccamāno bhikkhu chindeyya orambhāgiyāni sa¤¤ojanānãti 


#<[page 056]>#
%<56            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 55. 3>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     3 Evaü vutte a¤¤ataro bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Yathā katham pana bhante no cassa no ca me siyā nābhavissa na me bhavissatãti evam adhimuccamāno bhikkhu chindeyya orambhāgiyāni sa¤¤ojanānãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvi ||
la || sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati råpavantaü vā attānam attani vā råpam råpasmim vā attānaü || Vedanam || Sa¤¤am || Saīkhāre || Vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānam attani vā vi¤¤āõaü vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attanaü || ||
    5 So aniccam råpam Aniccaü råpanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || aniccaü vedanaü Aniccā vedanāti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || aniccaü sa¤¤aü || || anicce saīkhāre Aniccā saīkhārāti yathābhåtam na pajānāti || aniccaü vi¤¤āõam Aniccaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     6 Dukkhaü råpaü Dukkhaü råpanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || dukkhaü vedanaü || dukkhaü sa¤¤aü ||
dukkhe saīkhāre || dukkhaü vi¤¤ānaü Dukkhaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     7 Anattaü råpam Anattā råpanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || anattaü vedanaü Anattā vedanāti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || anattaü sa¤¤aü || anatte saīkhāre Anattā {saīkhārāti} yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || anattaü vi¤¤āõaü Anattaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     8 Saīkhataü råpaü Saīkhataü råpanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || saīkhataü vedanaü || saīkhataü sa¤¤aü ||
saīkhate saīkhāre || saīkhataü vi¤¤ānaü Saīkhataü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtam na pājānāti ||
     9 Råpaü vibhavissatãti yathābhåtam na pajānāti ||
Vedanā vibhavissati || Sa¤¤ā vibhavissati || Saīkhārā vibhavissanti || Vi¤¤āõaü vibhavissatãti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||


#<[page 057]>#
%<XXII. 55. 19]          UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO           57>%
     10 Sutavā ca kho bhikkhave ariyasāvako ariyānaü dassāvã ariyadhammassa kovido ariyadhamme suvinãto ||
sappurisānam dassāvã sappurisadhammassa kovido sappurisadhamme suvinãto na råpam attato samanupassati || la ||
vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || {saīkhāre} || na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || ||
     11 So aniccam råpam Aniccaü råpanti yatthābhåtaü pajānāti || aniccaü vedanam || aniccaü sa¤¤aü || anicce saīkhāre || aniccaü vi¤¤āõam Aniccaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     12 Dukkhaü råpaü || la || Dukkhaü vi¤¤āõaü || ||
     13 Anattaü råpaü || la || Anattaü vi¤¤āõaü || ||
     14 Saīkhataü råpam || la || Saīkhataü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     15 Råpaü vibhavissatãti yathābhåtam pajānāti || Vedanā ||
Sa¤¤ā || Saīkharā || Vi¤¤āõam vibhavissatãti yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     16 So råpassa vibhavā vedanāya vibhavā sa¤¤āya vibhavā saīkhārānaü vibhavā vi¤¤āõassa vibhavā evaü kho bhikkhu No cassa no ca me siyā na bhavissati na me bhavissatãti evam adhimuccamāno bhikkhu chindeyya orambhāgiyāni sa¤¤ojanānãti || ||
     17 Evaü adhimuccamāno bhante bhikkhu chindeyya orambhāgiyāni sa¤¤ojanānãti || ||
     Katham pana bhante jānato katham passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hotãti || ||
     18 Idha bhikkhu assutavā puthujjano atasitāye ņhāne tāsam āpajjati || tāso heso bhikkhu assutavato puthujjanassa No cassa no ca me siyā na bhavissati na me bhavissatãti || ||
     19 Sutavā ca kho bhikkhu ariyasāvako atasitāye ņhāne na tāsam āpajjati || na heso bhikkhu tāso sutavato ariyasāvakassa No cassa no ca me siyā na bhavissati na me bhavissatãti || ||


#<[page 058]>#
%<58               KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 55. 20>%
     20 Råpupāyaü vā bhikkhu vi¤¤āõaü tiņņhamānaü tiņņheyya råpārammaõam råpapatiņņham nandupasevanaü vuddhiü viråëhiü vepullam āpajjeyya || ||
     21-22 Vedanupāyam vā bhikkhu || Sa¤¤upāyaü vā bhikkhu || ||
     23 Saīkhārupāyaü vā bhikkhu vi¤¤āõaü tiņņhāmanaü tiņņheyya || saīkhārārammanaü saīkhārapatiņņham nandupasevanaü vuddhiü viråëhiü vepullam āpajjeyya || ||
     24 So bhikkhu evaü vadeyya || || Aham a¤¤atra råpā a¤¤atra vedanāya a¤¤atra saīkhārehi vi¤¤āõassa āgatiü vā gatiü vā cutiü vā upapattiü vā vuddhiü vā viråëhim vā vepullaü vā pa¤¤āpessāmãti netaü thānaü vijjati || ||
     25 Råpadhātuyā ce bhikkhu bhikkhuno rāgo pahãno hoti rāgassa pahānā vocchijjatārammaõam patiņņhā vi¤¤ānassa na hoti || ||
     26 Vedanādhātuyā ce bhikkhu bhikkhuno || ||
     27 Sa¤¤ādhātuyā ce bhikkhu bhikkhuno || ||
     28 Saīkhāradhātuyā ce bhikkhu bhikkhuno || ||
     29 Vi¤¤āõadhātuyā ce bhikkhu bhikkhuno rāgo pahãno hoti || rāgassa pahānā vocchijjatārammaõam patiņņhā vi¤¤āõassa na hoti || ||
     30 Tad apatiņņhitam vi¤¤āõam aviråëham anabhisaīkhāra¤ca vimuttaü || vimuttattā ņhitam || ņhitattā santusitaü ||
santusitattā na paritassati || aparitassaü paccatta¤¤eva parinibbāyati || || Khãõā jāti || pa || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānāti || ||
     31 Evaü kho bhikkhu jānato evam passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hotãti || ||

#<               SN_3,22(1).56 (4) Upādānam parivaņņam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Pa¤cime bhikkhave upādānakkhandhā || ||
     Katame pa¤ca || || Seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho vedanupādānakkhandho sa¤¤upādānakkhandho saīkhārupādānakkhandho vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho 


#<[page 059]>#
%<XXII. 56. 10]        UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO          59>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     4 Yāva kãva¤cāham bhikkhave ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhe catuparivaņņam yathābhåtam nābbha¤¤āsiü || neva tāvāham bhikkhave sadevake loke samārake sabrahmake sassamaõabrāhmaõiyā pajāya devamanussāya anuttaraü sammāsambodhim abhisambuddhoti pacca¤¤āsiü || ||
     5 Yato ca kho ham bhikkhave ime pa¤cupādānakkandhe catuparivaņņaü yathābhåtam abbha¤¤āsim athāham bhikkhave sadevake loke || pa || sadevamanussāya anuttaraü sambodhim abhisambuddhoti pacca¤¤āsiü || ||
     6 Kathaü catuparivaņņam || || Råpam abbha¤¤āsiü ||
råpasamudayam abbha¤¤āsiü || råpanirodham abbha¤¤āsiü || råpanirodhagāminiü paņipadaü abbha¤¤asiü || ||
Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõam abbha¤¤āsiü || vi¤¤āõanirodham abbha¤¤āsim || vi¤¤āõanirodham abbha¤¤āsiü || vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminiü paņipadam abbha¤¤āsiü || ||
     7 Katama¤ca bhikkhave råpaü || || Cattāro ca mahābhåtā catunnaü ca mahābhåtānam upādāya råpaü idaü vuccati bhikkhave råpaü || || âhārasamudayā råpasamudayo || āhāranirodhā råpanirodho || || Ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo råpanirodhagāminã paņipadā || seyyathãdaü sammādiņņhi || la || sammāsamādhi || ||
     8 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü råpam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpasamudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpanirodham abhi¤¤āya evaü råpanirodhagāminiü paņipadam abhi¤¤āya råpassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipannā te supatipatipannā || ye supaņipannā te imasmiü dhammavinaye gādhanti || ||
     9 Ye ca kho keci bhikkhave samaõā brāhmaõā vā evaü råpam abhi¤¤āya || pa || evam råpanirodhagāminim paņipadam abhi¤¤āya råpassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya anupādā vimuttā te suvimuttā || ye suvimuttā te kevalino ||
ye kevalino vaņņaü tesaü natthi pa¤¤āpanāya || ||
     10 Katamā ca bhikkhave vedanā || || Chayime bhikkhave vedanākāyā 


#<[page 060]>#
%<60             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 56. 11>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || cakkhusamphassajā vedanā || sotasamphassajā vedanā || ghānasamphassajā || jivhāsamphassajā || kāyasamphassajā || manosamphassajā vedanā || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave vedanā || || Phassasamudayā vedanāsamudayo phassanirodhā vedanānirodho || || Ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo vedanānirodhagāminã paņipādā || seyyathãdaü sammādiņņhi || pe || sammāsamādhi || ||
     11 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü vedanam abhi¤¤āya evam vedanāya samudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü vedanānirodham abhi¤¤āya evaü vedanānirodhagāminim paņipadam abhi¤¤āya vedanāya nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipannā te supaņipannā || ye supaņipannā te imasmiü dhammavinaye gādhanti ||
     12 Ye ca kho keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü vedanam abhi¤¤āya || pa || evaü vedanānirodhagāminim paņipadam abhi¤¤āya || pa || vaņņam tesaü natthi pa¤¤āpanāya || ||
     13-15 Katamā ca bhikkhave sa¤¤ā || || Chayime bhikkhave sa¤¤ākāyā || råpasa¤¤ā saddasa¤¤ā gandhasa¤¤ā rasasa¤¤ā phoņņhabbasa¤¤ā dhammasa¤¤ā ayaü vuccati sa¤¤ā || || Phassasamudayā sa¤¤āsamudayo phassanirodhā sa¤¤ānirodho || || Ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo sa¤¤ānirodhagāminã paņipadā || seyyathãdaü sammādiņņhi || pe ||
sammāsamādhi || || la || vaņņaü tesaü natthi pa¤¤āpanāya || ||
     16 Katamā ca bhikkhave saīkhārā || || Chayime bhikkhave cetanākāyā || råpasa¤cetanā saddasa¤cetanā gandhasa¤cetanā rasasa¤cetanā phoņņhabbasa¤cetanā dhammasa¤cetanā ime vuccanti bhikkhave saīkhārā || || Phassasamudayā saīkhārasamudayo || phassanirodhā saīkhāranirodho || || Ayam eva ariyo atthaīgiko maggo saīkhāranirodhagāminã patipadā || seyyathãdaü sammāditthi || pe ||
sammāsamādhi || ||
     17 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü saīkhāre abhi¤¤āya evam saīkhārasamudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü saīkhāranirodham abhi¤¤āya evaü saīkhāranirodhagāminim paņipadam abhi¤¤āya saīkhārānaü nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipannā te supaņipannā 


#<[page 061]>#
%<XXII. 57. 4]          UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO            61>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ye supaņipannā te imasmiü dhammavinaye gādhanti || ||
     18 Ye ca kho keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü saīkhāre abhi¤¤āya evaü saīkhārasamudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü saīkhāranirodhagāminiü paņipadam abhi¤¤āya saīkhārānaü nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimuttā te suvimuttā || ye suvimuttā te kevalino || ye kevalino vaņņaü tesaü natthi pa¤¤āpanāya || ||
     19 Katama¤ ca bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü || || Chayime bhikkhave vi¤¤āõakāyā || cakkhuvi¤¤āõaü sotavi¤¤āõaü ghānavi¤¤āõam jivhāvi¤¤āõaü kāyavi¤¤āõam manovi¤¤āõam || idaü vuccati bhikkhave vi¤¤āõam || || Nāmaråpasamudayā vi¤¤āõasamudayo || nāmaråpanirodhā vi¤¤āõanirodho || || Ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminã paņipadā || seyyathãdam sammādiņņhi || pe ||
sammāsamādhi || ||
     20 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evam vi¤¤āõam abhi¤¤āya evam vi¤¤āõasamudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõanirodham abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminiü paņipadam abhi¤¤āya vi¤¤āõassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipannā te supaņipannā || ye supaņipannā te imasmiü dhammavinaye gādhanti || ||
     21 Ye ca kho keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü vi¤¤āõaü abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõasamudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminiü paņipadam abhi¤¤āya vi¤¤āõassa nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimuttā te suvimuttā || ye suvimuttā te kevalino || ye kevalino vaņņaü tesaü natthi pa¤¤āpanāyāti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).57 (5) Sattaņņhāna>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Sattaņņhānakusalo bhikkhave bhikkhu tividhåpaparikkhã imasmiü dhammavinaye kevalã vusitavā uttamapuriso ti vuccati || ||
     4 Kathaü ca bhikkhave bhikkhu sattaņņhānakusalo hoti || ||


#<[page 062]>#
%<62            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA.            [XXII. 57. 5>%
     5 Idha bhikkhave bhikkhu råpam pajānāti || råpasamudayam pajānāti || råpanirodham pajānāti || råpanirodhagāminiü paņipadam pajānāti || råpassa assādam pajānāti ||
råpassa ādãnavam pajānāti || råpassa nissaraõam pajānāti
    - Vedanam pajānāti || || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõam pajānāti || vi¤¤āõasamudayam pajānāti ||
vi¤¤āõanirodham pajānāti || vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminim paņipadam pajānāti || vi¤¤āõassa assādam pajānāti ||
vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavaü pajānāti || vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõam pajānāti || ||
     10 Katama¤ ca bhikkhave råpaü || || Cattāro ca mahābhåtā catunnaü ca mahābhåtānam upādāya råpaü || idaü vuccati bhikkhave råpaü || || âhārasamudayā råpasamudayo || āhāranirodhā råpanirodho || || Ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo råpanirodhagāminã paņipadā || seyyathãdam sammāditthi || pe || sammāsamādhi || ||
     11 Yaü råpam paņicca uppajjati sukham somanassam ayaü råpassa assādo || yaü råpam aniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam ayaü råpassa ādãnavo || yo råpasmiü chandarāgavinayo chandarāgapahānam idaü råpassa nissaraõaü || ||
     12 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü råpam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpasamudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpanirodham abhi¤¤āya evaü råpanirodhagāminim paņipadam abhi¤¤āya || evaü råpassa assādam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpassa ādãnavam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpassa nissaraõam abhi¤¤āya råpassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipannā te supaņipannā || ye supaņipannā te imasmiü vinaye gādhanti || ||
     13 Ye ca kho keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü råpam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpasamudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpanirodham abhi¤¤āya || evaü råpanirodhagāminim paņipadam abhi¤¤āya || evaü råpassa assādam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpassa ādãnavam abhi¤¤āya evaü råpassa nissaraõam abhi¤¤āya råpassa nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimuttā te suvimuttā 


#<[page 063]>#
%<XXII. 57. 22]        UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO             63>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ye suvimuttā te kevalino || ye kevalino vaņņaü tesaü natthi pa¤¤āpanāya || ||
     14 Katamā ca bhikkhave vedanā || ||
     Cha yime bhikkhave vedanākāyā || cakkhusamphassajā vedanā || la || manosamphassajā vedanā || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave vedanā || || Phassasamudayā vedanāsamudayo ||
phassanirodhā vedanānirodho || ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo vedanānirodhagāminã patipadā || seyyathãdaü sammādiņņhi || pe || sammāsamādhi ||
     16 Yaü vedanaü paņicca uppajjati sukhaü somanassam ayaü vedanāya assādo || Yaü vedanā aniccā dukkhā vipariõāmadhammā ayaü vedanāya ādãnavo || yo vedanāya chandarāgavinayo chandarāgapahānam idaü vedanāya nissaraõaü || ||
     17 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü vedanam abhi¤¤āya evaü vedanāya samudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü vedanānirodham abhi¤¤āya evaü vedanānirodhagāminiü paņipadam abhi¤¤āya evaü vedanāya assādam abhi¤¤āya evaü vedanāya ādãnavam abhi¤¤āya evaü vedanāya nissaraõam abhi¤¤āya vedanāya nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya patipaõõā te supaņipaõõā || ye supaņipaõõā te imasmiü dhammavinaye gādhanti || ||
     18 Ye ca kho keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü vedanam abhi¤¤āya || la || vaņņam tesaü natthi pa¤¤āpanāya || ||
     19-21 Katamā ca bhikkhave sa¤¤ā || || Cha yime bhikkhave sa¤¤ākāyā || råpasa¤¤ā saddasa¤¤ā gandhasa¤¤ā rasasa¤¤ā poņņhabbasa¤¤ā dhammasa¤¤ā ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sa¤¤ā || || pe || || vaņņam tesam natthi pa¤¤āpanāya || ||
     22 Katame ca bhikkhave saīkhārā || || Cha yime bhikkhave cetanākāyā || råpasa¤cetanā || || pa || || dhammasa¤cetanā || ime vuccanti bhikkhave saīkhārā || || Phassasamudayā saīkhārasamudayo || phassasamudayā saīkhāranirodho 


#<[page 064]>#
%<64             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 57. 23>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo saīkhāranirodhagāminã paņipadā || seyyathãdaü sammādiņņhi || pe || sammāsamādhi ||
     23 Yaü saīkhāre paņicca uppajjati sukhaü somanassam ayaü saīkhārānam assādo || ye saīkhārā aniccā dukkhā vipariõāmadhammā ayaü saīkhārānam ādãnavo || yo saīkhāresu chandarāgavinayo chandarāgapahānaü idaü saīkhārānaü nissaraõaü || ||
     24-25 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü saīkhāre abhi¤¤āya evaü saīkhārasamudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü saīkhāranirodham abhi¤¤āya evaü saīkhāranirodhagāminiü paņipadam abhi¤¤āya || la ||
saīkhārānaü nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipannā te supaņipannā || ye supaņipannā te imasmiü dhammavinaye gādhanti || || la || || vaņņam tesaü natthi pa¤¤āpanāya || ||
     26 Katama¤ ca bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü || || Cha yime bhikkhave vi¤¤āõakāyā || cakkhuvi¤¤āõaü sotavi¤¤āõaü ghānavi¤¤āõaü jivhāvi¤¤āõaü kāyavi¤¤āõam manovi¤¤āõam ||
idaü vuccati bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü || || Nāmaråpasamudayā vi¤¤āõasamudayo || nāmaråpanirodhā vi¤¤āõanirodho || ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminã paņipadā || seyyathãdaü sammādiņņhi || pe || sammāsamādhi || ||
     27 Yaü vi¤¤āõam paņicca uppajjati sukhaü somanassaü ayaü vi¤¤āõassa assādo || yaü vi¤¤āõam aniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü ayaü vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavo || yo vi¤¤āõasmim chandarāgavinayo chandarāgapahānam idaü vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõaü || ||
     28 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü vi¤¤āõam abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõasamudayaü abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõanirodham abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminiü paņipadam abhi¤¤āya || evam vi¤¤āõassa assādam abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavam abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõam abhi¤¤āya vi¤¤āõassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipannā te supatipaõõā || ye supaņipannā te imasmim dhammavinaye gādhanti ||


#<[page 065]>#
%<XXII. 58. 5-7]       UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO              65>%
     29 Ye ca kho keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā evaü vi¤¤āõam abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõasamudayam abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõanirodham abhi¤¤āya evam vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminim patipadam abhi¤¤āya || evaü vi¤¤āõassa assādam abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavam abhi¤¤āya evaü vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõam abhi¤¤āya vi¤¤āõassa nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimuttā te suvimuttā || ye suvimuttā te kevalino || ye kevalino vaņņaü tesaü natthi pa¤¤āpanāya || ||
     30 Evaü kho bhikkhave bhikkhu sattaņņhānakusalo hoti || ||
     31 Katha¤ ca bhikkhave bhikkhu tividhåpaparikkhã hoti || ||
     Idha bhikkhave bhikkhu dhātuso upaparikkhati || āyatanaso upaparikkhati || paņiccasamuppādaso upaparikkhati || ||
    Evaü kho bhikkhave bhikkhu tividhåpaparikkhã hoti || ||
     32 Sattaņņhānakusalo bhikkhave bhikkhu tividhåpaparikkhã imasmiü dhammavinaye kevalã vusitavā uttamapurisoti vuccatãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).58 (6) Sambuddho>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Tathāgato bhikkhave arahaü sammāsambuddho råpassa nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimutto sammāsambuddho ti vuccati || || Bhikkhu pi bhikkhave pa¤¤āvimutto råpassa nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimutto pa¤¤āvimutto ti vuccati || ||
     4 Tathāgato bhikkhave arahaü sammāsambuddho vedanāya nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimutto sammāsambuddhoti vuccati || || Bhikkhu pi bhikkhave pa¤¤āvimutto vedanāya nibbidā || || la || || vimutto ti vuccati || ||
     5-7 Tathāgato bhikkhave arahaü sammāsambuddho sa¤¤āya || || saīkhārānaü || || vi¤¤āõassa nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimutto sammāsambuddho ti vuccati 


#<[page 066]>#
%<66              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 58. 8>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
Bhikkhu pi bhikkhave pa¤¤āvimutto vi¤¤āõassa nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimutto pa¤¤āvimutto ti vuccati || ||
     8 Tatra kho bhikkhave ko viseso ko adhippāyoso kiü nānākaraõaü Tathāgatassa arahato sammāsambuddhassa pa¤¤āvimuttena bhikkhunā ti || ||
     9 Bhagavaümålakā no bhante dhammā Bhagavannettikā Bhagavampaņisaraõā || sādhu vata bhante Bhagavanta¤¤eva paņibhātu etassa bhāsitassa attho || Bhagavato sutvā bhikkhå dhāressantãti || ||
     Tena hi bhikkhave suõātha sādhukaü manasi karotha bhāsissāmãti ||
     Evam bhante ti te bhikkhå Bhagavato paccassosuü || ||
     10 Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     Tathāgato bhikkhave arahaü sammāsambuddho anuppannassa maggassa uppādetā asa¤jātassa maggassa sa¤jānetā anakkhātassa maggassa akkhātā magga¤¤å maggavidå maggakovido || || Maggānugā ca bhikkhave etarahi sāvakā viharanti pacchāsamannāgatā || ||
     11 Ayaü kho bhikkhave viseso ayam adhippāyoso idaü nānākaraõaü Tathāgatassa arahato sammāsambuddhassa pa¤¤āvimuttena bhikkhunā ti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).59 (7) Pa¤ca>#
     1 Bārāõasiyaü nidānaü Migadāye || ||
     2-3 Tatra kho Bhagavā pa¤cavaggiye bhikkhå āmantesi ||
la || etad avoca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave anattā || råpa¤ ca bhikkhave attā abhavissa nayidaü råpaü ābādhāya saüvatteyya labbhetha ca råpe Evaü me råpaü hotu evaü me råpaü mā aho sãti || ||
     4 Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave råpam anattā tasmā råpam ābādhāya saüvattati || na ca labbhati råpe Evam me råpaü hotu evaü me råpaü mā ahosãti || ||
     5 Vedanā anattā || vedanā ca hidam bhikkhave attā abhavissa na yidaü vedanā ābādhāya saüvatteyya || labbhetha ca vedanāya Evaü me vedanā hotu evaü me vedanā mā ahosãti 


#<[page 067]>#
%<XXII. 59. 16]         UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO         67>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     6 Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave vedanā anattā tasmā vedanā ābādhāya saüvattati || na ca labbhati vedanāya Evam me vedanā hotu evam me vedanā mā ahosãti || ||
     7 Sa¤¤ā anattā || ||
     8 Saīkhārā anattā || saīkhārā ca hidam bhikkhave attā abhavissaüsu || na yidaü saīkhārā ābādhāya saüvatteyyuü || labbhetha ca saīkhāresu Evaü me saīkhārā hontu evaü me {saīkhārā} mā ahesunti ||
     9 Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave saīkhārā anattā tasmā saīkhārā ābādhāya saüvattanti || na ca labbhati saīkhāresu Evaü me saīkhārā hontu evaü me saīkhārā mā ahesunti || ||
     10 Vi¤¤āõam anattā || vi¤¤āõaü hidam bhikkhave attā abhivissa na yidaü vi¤¤āõam ābādhāya saüvatteyya || labbhetha ca vi¤¤āõe Evam me vi¤¤āõaü hotu evam me vi¤¤āõaü mā ahosãti || ||
     11 Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave vi¤¤āõam anattā tasmā vi¤¤āõam ābādhaya saüvattati || na ca labbhati vi¤¤āõe Evaü me vi¤¤āõaü hotu evaü me vi¤¤āõaü mā ahosãti || ||
     12 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave råpaü niccam vā aniccaü vāti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkham vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu taü samanupassituü Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     13-15 Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
     16 Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||


#<[page 068]>#
%<68             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 59. 17>%
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu taü samanupassituü Etaü mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     17 Tasmā ti ha bhikkhave yaü ki¤ci råpaü atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattam vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā panãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammāppa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü ||
     18 Yā kāci vedanā || ||
     19 Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || ||
     20 Ye keci saīkhārā || ||
     21 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõaü atãtānāgatapaccuppannaü ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā panãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü vi¤¤āõaü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     22 Evam passaü bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmiü nibbindati || vedanāya nibbindati || sa¤¤āya || saīkhāresu || vi¤¤āõasmim nibbindati || || Nibbindaü virajjati virāgā vimuccati vimuttasmiü vimuttam iti ¤āõaü hoti || ||
Khãnā jāti vusitam brahmacariyaü kataü karaõãyaü nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||
     23 Idam avoca Bhagavā || attamanā pa¤cavaggiyā bhikkhå Bhagavato bhāsitam abhinanduü || || imasmiü ca pana veyyākaraõasmiü bha¤¤amāne pa¤cavaggiyānam bhikkhånam anupādāya āsavehi cittāni vimucciüså ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).60 (8) Mahāli>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || ekaü samayam Bhagavā Vesāliyam viharati Mahāvane Kåņāgārasālāyam || ||
     2 Atha kho Mahāli Licchavi yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami 


#<[page 069]>#
%<XXII. 60. 9]          UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO          69>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || la || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho Mahāli Licchavi Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
     3 Puraõo bhante Kassapo evam āha || || Natthi hetu natthi paccayo sattānaü saükilesāya || ahetu-apaccayā sattā saükilissanti || || Natthi hetu natthi paccayo sattānam visuddhiyā || ahetu-apaccayā sattā visujjhantãti || || Idha Bhagavā kim āhāti || ||
     4 Atthi Mahāli hetu atthi paccayo sattānaü saīkilesāya ||
sahetu-sapaccayā sattā saükilissanti || || Atthi Mahāli hetu atthi paccayo sattānaü visuddhiyā || sahetu-sapaccayā sattā visujjhantãti || ||
     5 Katamo pana bhante hetu katamo paccayo sattānaü saīkilesāya || kathaü sahetu-sapaccayā saükilissantãti || ||
     6 Råpa¤ca hidam Mahāli ekantadukkham abhavissa dukkhānupatitaü dukkhāvakkantaü anavakkantam sukhena || nayidaü sattā råpasmiü sārajjeyyuü || || Yasmā ca kho Mahāli råpaü sukhaü sukhānupatitaü sukhāvakkantam anavakkantaü dukkhena || tasmā sattā råpasmiü sārajjanti sārāgā sa¤¤ujjanti sa¤¤ogā saükilissanti || ||
     Ayam pi kho Mahāli hetu ayam paccayo sattānam saükilesāya || evam pi sahetu-sapaccayā sattā saükilissanti || ||
     7 Vedanā ca hidam Mahāli ekantadukkhā abhavissa dukkhānupatitā dukkhāvakkantā anavakkantā sukhena ||
nayidaü sattā vedanāya sārajjeyyuü || || Yasmā ca kho Mahāli vedanā sukhā sukhānupatitā sukhāvakkantā anavakkantā dukkhena || tasmā sattā vedanāya sārajjanti sārāgā sa¤¤ujjanti sa¤¤ogā saükilissanti || ||
     Ayam pi kho Mahāli hetu ayam paccayo sattānaü saükilesāya || evam pi sahetu-sapaccayā sattā saükilissanti || ||
     8 Sa¤¤ā ca hidam Mahāli || ||
     9 Saīkhārā ca hidam Mahāli ekantadukkhā abhavissaüsu dukkhānupatitā dukkhāvakkantā anavakkantā sukhena || na yidaü sattā saīkhāresu sārajjeyyuü || || Yasmā ca kho Mahāli saīkhārā sukhā sukhānupatitā sukhāvakkantā anavakkantā dukkhena 


#<[page 070]>#
%<70              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 60. 10>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || tasmā sattā saīkhāresu sārajjanti || sārāgā sa¤¤ujjanti sa¤¤ogā saükilissanti || ||
     Ayam pi kho Mahāli hetu ayam paccayo sattānam saükilesāya || evam pi kho sahetu-sapaccayā sattā saükilissanti || ||
     10 Vi¤¤āõaü ca hidam Mahāli ekantadukkham abhavissa dukkhānupatitaü dukkhāvakkantam anavakkantam sukhena || nayidaü sattā vi¤¤āõasmiü sārajjeyyuü || ||
Yasmā ca kho Mahāli vi¤¤āõaü sukhaü sukhānupatitaü sukhāvakkantam anavakkantaü dukkhena || tasmā sattā vi¤¤āõasmiü sārajjanti sārāgā sa¤¤ujjanti sa¤¤ogā saükilissanti || ||
     Ayam pi kho Mahāli hetu ayam paccayo sattānaü saükilesāya || evaü sahetu-sapaccayā sattā saükilissantãti || ||
     11 Katamo pana bhante hetu katamo paccayo sattānaü visuddhiyā || kathaü sahetu-sapaccayā sattā visujjhantãti || ||
     12 Råpaü ca hidam Mahāli ekantasukhaü abhavissa sukhānupatitaü sukhāvakkantam anavakkantaü dukkhena || nayidaü sattā råpasmiü nibbindeyyuü || || Yasmā ca kho Mahāli råpam dukkhaü dukkhānupatitaü dukkhāvakkantam anavakkantam sukhena || tasmā sattā råpasmiü nibbindanti nibbindaü virajjanti virāgā visujjhanti || ||
     Ayaü kho Mahāli hetu ayam paccayo sattānaü visuddhiyā || evam pi sahetu-sapaccayā sattā visujjhanti || ||
     13 Vedanā ca hidam Mahāli ekantasukhā abhavissa ||
la || ||
     14 Sa¤¤ā ca hidaü Mahāli || pe || ||
     15 Vi¤¤āõa¤ca hidam Mahāli ekantasukham abhavissa sukhānupatitam sukhāvakkantam anavakkantaü dukkhena || nayidaü sattā vi¤¤āõasmiü nibbindeyyuü || ||
Yasmā ca kho Mahāli vi¤¤āõaü dukkhaü dukkhānupatitaü dukkhāvakkantaü anavakkantaü sukhena || tasmā sattā vi¤¤āõasmiü nibbindanti || nibbindaü virajjanti virāgā visujjhanti || ||


#<[page 071]>#
%<XXII. 62. 7]         UPâYAVAGGO PATHAMO.           71>%
     16 Ayaü kho Mahāli hetu ayam paccayo sattānaü visuddhiyā || evaü sahetu-sapaccayā sattā visujjhantãti || ||

#<                       SN_3,22(1).61 (9) âditta>#
    1-2 Savatthi || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave ādittam || vedanā ādittā || sa¤¤ā ādittā || saīkhārā ādittā || vi¤¤āõam ādittam || ||
     4 Evam passaü bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmiü nibbindati || vedanāya pi || sa¤¤āya pi || saīkhāresu pi ||
vi¤¤āõasmim pi nibbindati || nibbindaü virajjati virāgā vimuccati vimuttasmim vimuttam iti ¤āõaü hoti || ||
     5 Khãõā jāti vusitam brahmacariyaü kataü karaõãyaü nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).62 (10) Niruttipatha>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Tayo me bhikkhave niruttipathā adhivacanapathā pa¤¤attipathā asaükiõõā asaükiõõapubbā na saükãyanti na saükãyissanti appaņikuņņhā samaõehi brāhmaõehi vi¤¤åhi || || Katame tayo || ||
     4 Yaü hi bhikkhave råpam atãtaü niruddhaü vipariõatam || ahosãti tassa saīkhā || ahosãti tassa sama¤¤ā ||
ahosãti tassa pa¤¤atti || || Na tassa saīkhā atthãti na tassa saīkhā bhavissatãti || ||
     5 Yā vedanā atãtā niruddhā vipariõatā || ahosãti tassā saīkhā || ahosãti tassā sama¤¤ā || ahosãti tassā pa¤¤atti || ||
Na tassā saīkhā atthãti || na tassā saīkhā bhavissatãti || ||
     6 Yā sa¤¤ā || ||
     7 Ye saīkhārā atãtā niruddhā vipariõatā || ahesunti tesaü saīkhā || ahesunti tesam sama¤¤ā || ahesunti tesam pa¤¤atti || || Na tesaü saīkhā atthãti || na tesaü saīkhā bhavissatãti || ||


#<[page 072]>#
%<72             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 62. 8>%
Yaü vi¤¤āõam atãtaü niruddhaü vipariõataü || ahosãti tassa saīkhā || ahosãti tassa sama¤¤ā || ahosãti tassa pa¤¤atti || || Na tassa saīkhā atthãti || na tassa saīkhā bhavissatãti || ||
     9 Yam bhikkhave råpaü ajātam apātubhåtam || bhavissatãti tassa saīkhā || bhavissatãti tassa sama¤¤ā || bhavissatãti tassa pa¤¤atti || || Na tassa saīkhā atthãti || na tassa saīkhā ahosãti || ||
     10 Yā vedanā ajātā apātubhåtā || bhavissatãti tassā saīkhā ||
bhavissatãti tassā sama¤¤ā || bhavissatãti tassā pa¤¤atti || ||
Na tassā saīkhā atthãti || na tassā saīkhā ahosãti || ||
    11 Yā sa¤¤ā || pe || ||
     12 Ye saīkhārā ajātā apātubhåtā || bhavissantãti tesaü saīkhā || bhavissantãti tesaü sama¤¤ā || bhavissantãti tesam pa¤¤atti || || Na tesaü saīkhā atthãti || na tesaü saīkhā ahesun ti || ||
     13 Yaü vi¤¤āõam ajātam apātubhåtam || bhavissatãti tassa saīkhā || bhavissatãti tassa sama¤¤ā || bhavissatãti tassa pa¤¤atti || || Na tassa saīkhā atthãti || na tassa saīkhā ahosãti || ||
     14 Yam bhikkhave råpaü jātam pātubhåtaü || atthãti tassa saīkhā || atthãti tassa sama¤¤ā || atthãti tassa pa¤¤atti || || Na tassa saīkhā ahosãti || na tassa saīkhā bhavissatãti || ||
     15 Yā vedanā jātā pātubhåtā || atthãti tassā saīkhā || atthãti tassā sama¤¤ā || atthãti tassa pa¤¤atti || || Na tassā saīkhā ahosãti || na tassa saīkhā bhavissatãti || ||
     16 Yā sa¤¤ā || ||
     17 Ye saīkhārā jātā pātubhåtā || atthãti tesaü saīkhā ||
atthãti tesaü sama¤¤ā || atthãti tesam pa¤¤atti || na tesaü saīkhā ahesun ti || na tesaü saīkhā bhavissantãti || ||
     18 Yaü vi¤¤āõaü jātam pātubhåtam || atthãti tassa saīkhā || atthãti tassa sama¤¤ā || atthãti tassa pa¤¤atti || na tassa saīkhā ahosãti || na tassa saīkhā bhavissatãti || ||
     19 Ime kho bhikkhave tayo niruttipathā adhivacanapathā pa¤¤attipathā asaükiõõā asaükiõõapubbā na saükãyant na saükãyissanti appaņikuņņhā samaõehi brāhmaõehi vi¤¤åhi 


#<[page 073]>#
%<XXII. 63. 4]          ARAHATTAVAGGO DUTIYO            73>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     20 Ye pi te bhikkhave ahesuü ukkalāvassabha¤¤ā ahetuvādā akiriyavādā natthikavādā || te pi me tayo niruttipathe adhivacanapathe pa¤¤attipathe na garahitabbaü na patikkositabbaü ama¤¤iüsu || ||
     Taü kissa hetu || nindāvyārosa-upārambhabhayā ti || ||
           Majjhima-paõõāsakassa upāyavaggo pathamo || ||
               Tatruddānaü || ||
           Upāyo Bãjam Udānam ||
             Upādānam parivaņņaü ||
           Sattaņņhānaü ca Sambuddho Pa¤ca Mahāli âdittā [Vaggo]  Niruttipathena cā ti || ||

#<           CHAPTER II ARAHATTAVAGGO DUTIYO>#

#<                 SN_3,22(1).63 (1) Upādiyamāno>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu yam aham Bhagavato dhammaü sutvā eko våpakaņņho apamatto ātāpã pahitatto vihareyyanti || ||
     4 Upādiyamāno kho bhikkhu baddho Mārassa anupādiyamāno mutto pāpimato ti || ||


#<[page 074]>#
%<74            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 63. 5>%
     A¤¤ātam Bhagavā a¤¤ātaü Sugatāti || ||
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü kho bhante upādiyamāno baddho Mārassa ||
anupādiyamāno mutto pāpimato || || Vedanam upādiyamāno baddho Mārassa || anupādiyamāno mutto pāpimato || || Sa¤¤aü || pe || || Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõam upādiyamāno baddho Mārassa anupādiyamāno mutto pāpimato || ||
     Imassa khvāham bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attham ājānāmãti || ||
     6 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsi || || Råpaü kho bhikkhu upādiyamāno baddho Mārassa || anupādiyamāno mutto pāpimato || || Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõam upādiyamāno baddho Mārassa anupādiyamāno mutto pāpimato || ||
     Imassa kho bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabbo ti || ||
     7 Atha kho so bhikkhu Bhagavatā bhāsitam abhinanditvā anumoditvā uņņhāyāsanā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā pakkāmi || ||
    8 Atha kho so bhikkhu eko våpakaņņho appamatto ātāpã pahitatto viharanto na cirasseva yassatthāya kulaputtā sammadeva agārasmā anagāriyam pabbajjanti || tad anuttaram brahmacariyapariyosānaü diņņheva dhamme sayaü abhi¤¤ā sacchikatvā upasampajja vihāsi || || Khãõā jāti vusitam brahmacariyaü kataü karaõãyaü nāparam itthattāyāti abbha¤¤āsi || ||
     9 A¤¤ataro ca pana so bhikkhu arahataü ahosãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).64 (2) Ma¤¤amāno>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca 


#<[page 075]>#
%<XXII. 65. 6]         ARAHATTAVAGGO DUTIYO         75>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu || pe || pahitatto vihareyyan ti || ||
     4 Ma¤¤amāno kho bhikkhu baddho Mārassa || ama¤¤amāno mutto pāpimato hoti || ||
     A¤¤ātam Bhagavā a¤¤ātaü Sugatāti || ||
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü kho bhante ma¤¤amāno baddho Mārassa ||
ama¤¤amāno mutto pāpimato || || Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || ||
Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõam ma¤¤amāno baddho Mārassa ||
ama¤¤amāno mutto pāpimato || ||
     Imassa khvāham bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena atthaü ājānāmãti || ||
     7 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvaü bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsi || || Råpaü kho bhikkhu ma¤¤amāno baddho Mārassa || ama¤¤amāno mutto pāpimato || || Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || ||
Vi¤¤āõaü ma¤¤amāno baddho Mārassa || ama¤¤amāno mutto pāpimato || ||
     Imassa kho bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabbo ti || ||
     8-9 ||Pa || A¤¤ataro ca so bhikkhu arahataü ahosãti || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).65 (3) Abhinandamāno>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena || pe ||
pahitatto vihareyyan ti || ||
     4 Abhinandamāno kho bhikkhu baddho Mārassa || anabhinandamāno mutto pāpimato ti || ||
     A¤¤ātam Bhagavā a¤¤ātam Sugatāti || ||
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü kho pana bhante abhinandamāno baddho Mārassa || anabhinandamāno mutto pāpimato || || Vedanaü || ||
Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõam abhinandamāno baddho Mārassa || anabhinandamāno mutto pāpimato || ||


#<[page 076]>#
%<76              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 65. 7>%
     Imassa khvāham bhante Bhagavato saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attham ājānāmãti || ||
     7 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsi || || Råpaü kho bhikkhu abhinandamāno baddho Mārassa anabhinandamāno mutto pāpimato || || Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || ||
Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõam abhinandamāno baddho Mārassa anabhinandamāno mutto pāpimato || ||
     Imassa kho bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabboti || ||
     8-9 ||Pa || || A¤¤ataro ca pana so bhikkhu arahataü ahosãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).66 (4) Aniccam>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu || pa || ātāpã pahitatto vihareyyan ti || ||
     4 Yaü kho bhikkhu aniccaü tatra te chando pahātabbo ti || ||
     A¤¤ātaü Bhagavā a¤¤ātaü Sugatāti || ||
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü kho bhante aniccaü || tatra me chando pahātabbo || Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam aniccam || tatra me chando pahātabbo || ||
     Imassa khvāham bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attham ājānāmãti || ||
     7 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsi || || Råpaü kho bhikkhu aniccaü || tatra kho te chando pahātabbo || ||
Vedanā aniccā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || tatra kho te chando pahātabbo || ||
     Imassa kho bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabbo ti || ||


#<[page 077]>#
%<XXII. 68. 4]          ARAHATTAVAGGO DUTIYO           77>%
     8-9 ||Pa || || A¤¤ataro ca pana so bhikkhu arahataü ahosãti || ||

#<                       SN_3,22(1).67 (5) Dukkham>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantaü etad avoca || || Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu || pe || pahitatto vihareyyan ti || ||
     4 Yaü kho bhikkhu dukkhaü tatra te chando pahātabboti || ||
     A¤¤ātam Bhagavā a¤¤ātaü Sugatāti || ||
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü kho bhante dukkhaü || tatra me chando pahātabbo || || Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõaü dukkhaü || tatra me chando pahātabbo || ||
     Imassa khvāham bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attham ājānāmãti ||
     7 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvaü bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsi || || Rupaü kho bhikkhu dukkhaü || tatra te chando pahātabbo ||
Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõaü dukkhaü ||
tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||
     Imassa kho bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabboti || ||
     8-9 ||Pa || || A¤¤ataro ca pana so bhikkhu arahataü ahosi || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).68 (6) Anattā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu || pe || pahitatto vihareyyanti || ||
     4 Yo kho bhikkhu anattā || tatra te chando pahātabbo ti || ||
     A¤¤ātaü Bhagavā a¤¤ātaü Sugatāti || ||


#<[page 078]>#
%<78             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 68.5>%
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü kho bhante anattā || tatra me chando pahātabbo || Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõam anattā || tatra me chando pahātabbo || ||
    Imassa khvāham bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attham ājānāmãti || ||
     7 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evam vitthārena attham ājānāsi || ||
Råpaü kho bhikkhu anattā || tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||
Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam anattā tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||
     Imassa kho bhikkhave mayā {saīkhittena} bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabboti || ||
     8-9 ||Pa || A¤¤ataro ca pana so bhikkhu arahatam ahosãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).69 (7) Anattaniya>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu || pe || vihareyyan ti || ||
     4 Yaü kho bhikkhu anattaniyaü tatra te chando pahātabbo ti || ||
     A¤¤ātam Bhagavā a¤¤ātaü Sugatāti || ||
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü kho bhante anattaniyaü || tatra me chando pahātabbo || || Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõam anattaniyaü || tatra me chando pahātabbo || ||
     Imassa khvāham bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attham ājānāmãti || ||
     7 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvaü bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsi || || Råpaü kho bhikkhu anattaniyaü || tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||


#<[page 079]>#
%<XXII. 71. 2]        ARAHATTAVAGGO DUTIYO          79>%
Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõam anattaniyam || tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||
     Imassa kho bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabbo ti || ||
     8-9 Atha || pa || A¤¤ataro ca pana so bhikkhu arahataü ahosãti || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).70 (8) Rajanãyasaõņhitam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ārame || || Atha- || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Sādhu bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu yaü ahaü Bhagavato dhammaü sutvā || pa ||
vihareyyan ti || ||
    4 Yaü kho bhikkhu rajanãyasaõņhitaü || tatra te chando pahātabbo ti || ||
     A¤¤ātaü Bhagavā a¤¤ātaü Sugatāti || ||
     5 Yathā katham pana tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsãti || ||
     6 Råpaü kho bhante rajanãyasaõņhitam || tatra me chando pahātabbo || || Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
Vi¤¤āõaü rajanãyasaõņhitaü || tatra me chando pahātabbo || ||
     Imassa khvāham bhante Bhagavatā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena atthaü ājānāmã ti || ||
     7 Sādhu sādhu bhikkhu || sādhu kho tvam bhikkhu mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa vitthārena attham ājānāsi || ||
Råpaü kho bhikkhu rajanãyasaõņhitaü || tatra te chando pahātabbo || || Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõam rajanãyasaõņhitam || tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||
     Imassa kho bhikkhave mayā saīkhittena bhāsitassa evaü vitthārena attho daņņhabbo ti || ||
     8-9 Atha || || la || || A¤¤ataro ca so bhikkhu arahatam ahosãti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).71 (9) Rādha>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā Rādho yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami 


#<[page 080]>#
%<80            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 71. 3>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Kathaü nu kho bhante jānato katham passato imasmiü ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāra-mamaükāra-mānānusayā na hontãti || ||
     4 Yaü ki¤ci Rādha råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü netaü mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammāpa¤¤āya passati || ||
     5-7 Yā kāci vedanā || || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || || Ye keci saīkhārā || ||
     8 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõaü atãtānāgatapaccuppannam || la ||
yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü vi¤¤āõam netaü mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passati || ||
     9 Evaü kho Rādha jānato evam passato imasmiü ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāramamaükāramāõānusayā na hontãti ||
     10 || la || A¤¤ataro ca panāyasmā Rādho arahataü ahosãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).72 (10) Surādha>#
     1 Savatthi || ārāme || ||
     2-3 Atha kho āyasmā Surādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Kathaü nu kho bhante jānato katham passato imasmiü ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāramamaükāramānāpagataü mānasaü hoti vidhāsamatikkantaü suvimuttan ti || ||
     4 Yam ki¤ci Surādha råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannaü ||
la || yaü dåre vā santike vā sabbaü råpaü netaü mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya disvā anupādā vimutto hoti || ||
     5-7 Yā kāci vedanā || pe || || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || || Ye keci saīkhārā || ||


#<[page 081]>#
%<XXII. 73. 8-12]          KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO             81>%
     8 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤ānam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā yam dåre santike vā [sabbā vedanā || la || sabbā sa¤¤ā || sabbe saīkhārā ||] sabbaü vi¤¤āõam Netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya disvā anupādā vimutto hoti || ||
     9 Evaü kho Surādha jānato evam passato imasmiü ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāramamaükāramānāpagataü mānasaü hoti vidhāsamatikkantaü suvimuttanti || ||
     10 || pa || A¤¤ataro ca panāyasmā Surādho arahatam ahosãti || ||
              Arahatta-vaggo dutiyo || ||
                  Tatruddānam || ||
             Upādiya-Ma¤¤amānā ||
           Athābhinandamāno ca ||
             Aniccam Dukkham Anattā ca ||
           Anattaniyaü Rajanãyasaõņhitaü ||
             Rādha-Surādhena te dasā ti || ||

#<          CHAPTER III KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO>#

#<                     SN_3,22(1).73 (1) Assādo>#
     1-2 Savatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Assutavā bhikkhave puthujjano råpassa assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     4-6 Vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhārānaü || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõassa assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõam ca yathābhåtam na pajānāti || ||
     8-12 Sutavā ca kho bhikkhave ariyasāvako Råpassa ||


#<[page 082]>#
%<82              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 74. 1-2>%
Vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhārānam Vi¤¤āõassa assāda¤ca ādinava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).74 (2) Samudayo (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Assutavā bhikkhave puthujjano råpassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ ca assāda¤ ca ādãnava¤ ca nissaraõa¤ ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     4-6 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhārānaü ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõassa samudaya¤ ca atthagama¤ ca assāda¤ ca ādãnava¤ ca nissaraõa¤ ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     8 Sutavā ca kho bhikkhave ariyasāvako råpassa samudaya¤ ca atthagama¤ ca assāda¤ ca ādãnava¤ ca nissaraõa¤ ca yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     9-11 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || {Saīkhārānaü} || ||
     12 Vi¤¤āõassa samudaya¤ ca atthagama¤ ca assāda¤ ca ādinava¤ ca nissaraõa¤ ca yathābhåtam pajānātã ti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).75 (3) Samudayo (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Sutavā bhikkhave ariyasāvako råpassa samudaya¤ ca atthagama¤ ca assāda¤ ca ādãnava¤ ca nissaraõa¤ ca yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     4-6 Vedanāya || pe || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhārānam || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõassa samudaya¤ ca atthagama¤ ca assāda¤ ca ādãnava¤ ca nissaraõa¤ ca yathābhåtam pajānātãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).76 (4) Arahanta (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccaü || yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü || yaü dukkham tad anattā || Yad anattā taü netaü mama neso ham asmi na meso attā ti 


#<[page 083]>#
%<XXII. 76. 1        KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO          83>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     4-6 Vedanā || pe || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü || yaü dukkhaü tad anattā || yad anattā taü netaü mama neso ham asmi na meso attā ti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbam || ||
     8 Evam passaü bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmim pi nibbindati || vedanāya pi || sa¤¤āya pi || saīkhāresu pi ||
vi¤¤āõasmiü pi nibbindati || ||
     9 Nibbindaü virajjati || virāgā vimuccati vimuttasmim vimuttamiti ¤āõaü hoti || || Khãnā jāti vusitaü brahmacariyam kataü karaõãyaü nāparam itthattāyāti pajānāti || ||
     10 Yāvatā bhikkhave sattāvāsā yāvatā bhavaggaü ete aggā ete seņņhā lokasmiü yad idam arahanto ti || ||
     11 Idam avoca Bhagavā || idaü vatvā Sugato athāparam etad avoca satthā || ||
     12 Sukhino vata arahanto || taõhā tesaü na vijjati || ||
Asmimāno samucchinno || mohajālaü padālitam ||1||
     Anejanto anuppattā || cittaü tesaü anāvilaü ||
loke anupalittā te || brahmabhåtā anāsavā ||2||
     Pa¤cakkhandhe pari¤¤āya || sattasaddhammagocarā ||
pasaüsiyā sappurisā || puttā buddhassa orasā ||3||
     Sattaratanasampannā || tãsu sikkhāsu sikkhitā ||
Anuvicaranti mahāvãrā || pahãnabhayabheravā ||4||
     Dasahaīgehi sampannā || mahānāgā samāhitā ||
ete kho seņņhā lokasmiü || taõhā tesaü na vijjati ||5||
     Asekha¤āõam uppannaü || antimo yam samussayo ||
Yo sāro brahmacariyassa || tasmim aparapaccayā ||6||


#<[page 084]>#
%<84            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 77. 1-2>%
     Vidhāsu na vikampanti || vippamuttā punabbhavā ||
dantabhåmim anuppattā || te loke vijitāvino ||7||
    Uddhaü tiriyaü apācãnaü || nandi tesaü na vijjati ||
nandanti te sãhanādaü || Buddhā loke anuttarāti ||8||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).77 (5) Arahanta (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccaü || yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü yaü dukkhaü tad anattā || yad anattā taü netaü mama neso ham asmi na me so attā ti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     4-7 Vedanā- -daņņhabbaü || ||
     8 Evam passaü bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmim pi nibbindati || vedanāya pi || sa¤¤āya pi || saīkhāresu pi ||
vi¤¤ānasmim pi nibbindati || ||
     9 Nibbindaü virajjati virāgā vimuccati vimuttasmiü vimuttam iti ¤āõaü hoti || || Khãõā jāti vusitaü brahmacariyaü kataü karaõãyaü nāparam itthattāyāti pajānāti || ||
     10 Yāvatā bhikkhave sattāvāsā yāvatā bhavaggam ete aggā ete seņņhā lokasmiü yad idam arahanto ti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).78 (6) Sãha>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Sãho bhikkhave migarājā sāyaõhasamayaü āsayā nikkhamati || āsayā nikkhamitvā vijambhati || vijambhitvā samantā catuddisā anuviloketi || samantā catuddisā anuviloketvā tikkhattum sãhanādaü nadati || tikkhattuü sãhanādaü naditvā gocarāya pakkamati || ||


#<[page 085]>#
%<XXII. 78. 10]          KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO        85>%
     4 Ye keci bhikkhave tiracchānagatā pāõā sãhassa migara¤¤o nadato saddaü suõanti yebuyyena bhayaü saüvegaü santāsaü āpajjanti || bilaü bilāsayā pavisanti ||
dakaü dakāsayā pavisanti || vanaü vanāsayā pavisanti || ākāsaü pakkhino bhajanti || ||
     5 Ye pi te bhikkhave ra¤¤o nāgā gāma-nigama-rājadhānãsu daëhehi yottehi baddhā || te pi tāni bandhanāni saüchinditvā sampadāletvā bhãtā muttakarãsaü mocantā yena vā tena vā palāyanti || ||
     6 Evam mahiddhiko kho bhikkhave sãho migarājā tiracchānagatānam pāõānam evaü mahesakkho evaü mahānubhāvo || ||
     7 Evam eva kho bhikkhave yadā Tathāgato loke uppajjati arahaü sammāsambuddho vijjācaraõasampanno sugato lokavidå anuttaro purisadammasārathi satthā devamanussānaü Buddho Bhagavā so dhammaü deseti || Iti råpam iti råpassa samudayo iti råpassa atthagamo || Iti vedanā || || Iti sa¤¤ā || || Iti saīkhārā || || Iti vi¤¤āõaü iti vi¤¤āõasamudayo iti vi¤¤āõassa atthagamo || ||
     8 Ye pi te bhikkhave devā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā uccesu vimānesu ciraņņhitikā te pi kho Tathāgatassa dhammadesanaü sutvā yebhuyyena bhayaü {saüvegaü} santāsaü āpajjanti || || Aniccā va kira bho mayaü samānā Niccamhāti ama¤¤imha || addhuvā va kira bho mayaü samānā Dhuvamhā ti ama¤¤imha || asassatā va kira bho mayaü samānā Sassatamhā ti ama¤¤imha || mayaü hi kira bho aniccā addhuvā asassatā sakkāyapariyāpannā ti || ||
     9 Evam mahiddhiko kho bhikkhave Tathāgato sadevakassa lokassa evaü mahesakkho evam mahānubhāvo ti || ||
     10 Idam avoca Bhagavā || idaü vatvāna Sugato athāparam etad avoca satthā || ||


#<[page 086]>#
%<86            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 78. 11>%
     11 Yadā buddho abhi¤¤āya || dhammacakkaü pavattayi ||
sadevakassa lokassa || satthā appaņipuggalo ||1||
     Sakkāyassa nirodhaü ca || sakkāyassa ca sambhavaü ||
ariyaü caņņhaīgikaü maggaü || dukkhåpasamagāminaü ||2||
     Ye pi dãghāyukā devā || vaõõavanto yasassino ||
bhãtā santā samāpāduü || sãhassevitare migā ||3||
     Avãtivattā sakkāyaü || aniccā kira bho mayaü ||
Sutvā arahato vākyaü || vippamuttassa tādino ti ||4||

#<                      SN_3,22(1).79 (7) Khajjani>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā anekavihitaü pubbenivāsaü anussaramānā anussaranti || sabbe te pa¤cupādānakkhandhe anussaranti etesaü vā a¤¤ataraü || ||
[katame pa¤ca]  || ||
     4 Evaüråpo ahosiü atãtam addhānanti || iti vā hi bhikkhave anussaramāno råpa¤¤eva anussarati || || Evaüvedano ahosiü atãtam addhānanti || iti vā bhikkhave anussaramāno vedana¤¤eva anussarati || || Evaüsa¤¤ã ahosiü atãtam addhānanti || || Evaüsaīkhāro ahosiü atãtam addhānanti || || Evaüvi¤¤āõo ahosiü atãtam addhānanti ||
iti vā hi bhikkhave anussaramāno vi¤¤āõam eva anussarati || ||
     5 Ki¤ca bhikkhave råpaü vadetha || || Ruppatãti kho bhikkhave tasmā råpan ti vuccati || || Kena ruppati || sãtena pi ruppati uõhena pi ruppati jighacchāya pi ruppati pipāsāya pi ruppati ķaüsa-makasa-vātātapa-siriüsapa-samphassena pi ruppati || ruppatãti kho bhikkhave tasmā råpan ti vuccāti || ||
     6 Ki¤ca bhikkhave vedanaü vadetha || ||
     Vediyantãti kho bhikkhave tasmā vedanā ti vuccati || ||
ki¤ca vediyati || sukham pi vediyati dukkham pi vediyati adukkhamasukham pi vediyati 


#<[page 087]>#
%<XXII. 79. 12]      KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO           87>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || vediyatãti kho bhikkhave tasmā vedanā ti vuccati || ||
     7 Ki¤ca bhikkhave sa¤¤aü vadetha || ||
     Sa¤jānātãti kho bhikkhave tasmā sa¤¤ā ti vuccati || ki¤ca sa¤jānāti || nãlam pi sa¤jānāti pãtakam pi sa¤jānāti lohitakam pi sa¤jānāti odātam pi sa¤jānāti || sa¤jānātãti kho bhikkhave tasmā sa¤¤ā ti vuccati || ||
     8 Ki¤ca bhikkhave saīkhāre vadetha || || Saīkhataü abhisaīkharontãti bhikkhave tasmā saīkhārā ti vuccanti || ||
Ki¤ca saīkhatam abhisaīkharonti || råpaü råpattāya saīkhatam abhisaīkharonti vedanaü vedanattāya saīkhatam abhisaīkharonti || sa¤¤aü sa¤¤attāya saīkhatam abhisaīkharonti || saīkhāre saīkhārattāya saīkhatam abhisaīkharonti || vi¤¤āõaü vi¤¤āõatthāya saīkhatam abhisaīkharonti || saīkhatam abhisaīkharontãti kho bhikkhave tasmā saīkhārā ti vuccanti || ||
     9 Ki¤ca bhikkhave vi¤¤āõaü vadetha || || vijānātãti kho bhikkhave tasmā vi¤¤āõan ti vuccati || || Ki¤ca vijānāti ||
ambilam pi vijānāti || tittakam pi vijānāti || kaņukam pi vijānāti madhukam pi vijānāti || khārikam pi vijānāti || akhārikam pi vijānāti || loõakam pi vijānāti || aloõakam pi vijānāti ||
vijānātãti kho bhikkhave tasmā vi¤¤āõan ti vuccati || ||
     10 Tatra bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako iti paņisa¤cikkhati || ||
     11 Ahaü kho etarahi råpena khajjāmi || atãtam paham addhānam evam eva råpena khajjiü seyyathāpi etarahi paccuppannena råpena khajjāmi || ahaü ceva kho pana anāgataü råpaü abhinandeyyaü anāgatam paham addhānaü evam eva råpena khajjeyyaü seyyathāpi etarahi paccuppannena råpena khajjāmãti || || So iti paņisaīkhāya atãtasmiü råpasmiü anapekho hoti || anāgataü råpaü nābhinandati || paccuppannassa råpassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti || ||
     12 Ahaü kho etarahi vedanāya khajjāmi || atãtaü paham addhānam evam eva vedanāya khajjim seyyathāpi etarahi paccuppannāya vedanāya khajjāmi 


#<[page 088]>#
%<88            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA       [XXII. 79. 1>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ahaü ceva kho pana anāgataü vedanam abhinandeyyaü anāgatam pahaü addhānam evam eva vedanāya khajjeyyaü seyyathāpi etarahi paccuppannāya vedanāya khajjāmãti || || So iti paņisaīkhāya atãtāya vedanāya anapekho hoti || anāgataü vedanaü nābhinandati paccuppannāya vedanāya nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti || ||
     13 Ahaü kho etarahi sa¤¤āya khajjāmi || ||
     14 Ahaü kho etarahi saīkhārehi khajjāmi || atãtaü paham addhānam evam eva saīkhārehi khajjiü seyyathāpi etarahi paccuppannehi saīkhārehi khajjāmi || ahaü ceva kho pana anāgate saīkhāre abhinandeyyaü anagatam paham addhānam evam eva saīkhārehi khajjeyyaü seyyathāpi etarahi paccuppannehi saīkhārehi khajjāmãti || || So iti paņisaīkhāya atãtesu saīkhāresu anapekho hoti || anāgate saīkhāre nābhinandati || paccuppannānaü saīkhārānam nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti || ||
     15 Ahaü kho etarahi vi¤¤āõena khajjāmi || atãtam pi addhānam evam eva vi¤¤āõena khajjiü seyyathāpã etarahi paccuppannena vi¤¤āõena khajjāmi || ahaü ceva kho pana anāgatam vi¤¤āõam abhinandeyyam anāgatam paham addhānam evam eva vi¤¤āõena khajjeyyaü seyyathāpi etarahi paccuppannena vi¤¤āõena khajjāmãti || || So iti paņisaīkhāya atãtasmiü vi¤¤āõasmiü anapekho hoti ||
anāgataü vi¤¤āõaü nābhinandati || paccuppannassa vi¤¤āõassa nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti || ||
     16 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccam vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vāti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkham vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu taü samanupassitum Etaü mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti || ||
     No etam bhante || ||
     17-19 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || ||


#<[page 089]>#
%<XXII. 79. 29]        KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO          89>%
     20 Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti ||
     Aniccam bhante ti || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü va taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu tam samanupassituü Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     21 Tasmātiha bhikkhave yaü ki¤ci råpaü atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü Netaü mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti || evaü etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbam || ||
     22 Yā kāci vedanā || pe ||
     23 Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || ||
     24 Ye keci saīkhārā || ||
     25 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõaü atãtānāgatapaccupannaü || la ||
yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü vi¤¤āõaü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     26 Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako apacināti no ācināti || pajahati na upādiyati || viseneti no usseneti ||
vidhåpeti na sandhåpeti || ||
     27 Ki¤ca apacināti no ācināti || || Råpaü apacināti no ācināti || Vedanaü || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || Vi¤¤āõaü apacināti no acināti || ||
     28 Ki¤cā pajahati na upādiyati || || Råpaü pajahati na upādiyati || Vedanaü || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || Vi¤¤āõaü pajahati na upādiyati || ||
     29 Ki¤ca viseneti na usseneti || || Råpaü viseneti na usseneti || Vedanaü || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || Vi¤¤āõaü viseneti na usseneti || ||


#<[page 090]>#
%<90           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 79.30>%
     30 Ki¤ca vidhåpeti na sandhåpeti || || Råpaü vidhåpeti na sandhåpeti || Vedanaü || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || Vi¤¤āõam vidhåpeti na sandhåpeti || ||
     31 Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmim pi nibbindati || vedanāya pi || sa¤¤āya pi || saīkhāresu pi || vi¤¤ānasmim pi nibbindati || || Nibbindaü virajjati ||
virāgā vimuccati || vimuttasmiü vimuttam iti ¤aõaü hoti || ||
Khãõā jāti vusitam brahmacariyam kataü karaõãyaü nāparam itthattāyāti pajānāti || ||
     32 Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave bhikkhu nevācināti na apacināti || apacinitvā ņhito neva pajahati na upādiyati ||
pajahitvā ņhito neva viseneti na usseneti || visenetvā ņhito neva vidhåpeti na sandhåpeti || ||
     33 Vidhåpetvā ņhito ki¤ca nevācināti na apacināti || apacinitvā ņhito råpam nevācināti na apacināti || apacinitvā ņhito vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõaü nevācināti na apacināti || ||
     34 Apacinitvā ņhito ki¤ca neva pajahati na upādiyati ||
pajahitvā ņhito råpaü neva pajahati na upādiyati || pajahitvā ņhito vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõaü neva pajahati na upādiyati || ||
     35 Pajahitvā ņhito ki¤ca neva viseneti na usseneti ||
visenetvā ņhito råpaü neva vineseti na usseneti || visenetvā ņhito vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõaü neva viseneti na usseneti || ||
     36 Visenetvā ņhito ki¤ca neva vidhåpeti na sandhåpeti ||
vidhåpetvā ņhito råpaü neva vidhåpeti na sandhåpeti ||
vidhåpetvā ņhito vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõaü neva vidhåpeti na sandhåpeti || ||
     37 Vidhåpetvā ņhito evaü vimuttacittaü kho bhikkhave bhikkhuü sa-indakādevā sabrahmakā sapajāpatikā ārakā va namassanti || ||


#<[page 091]>#
%<XXII. 80.8]          KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO       91>%
     38 Namo te purisāja¤¤a || namo te purisuttama ||
     Yassa tenābhijānāma || yam pi nissāya jhāyasãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).80 (8) Piõķolyam>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü Bhagavā Sakkesu viharati Kapilavatthusmiü Nigrodhārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho Bhagavā kismi¤cid eva pakaraõe bhikkhusaīghaü paõāmetvā pubbaõhasamayaü nivāsetvā pattacivaram ādāya Kapilavathuü piõķāya pāvisi || ||
     3 Kapilavatthusmiü piõķāya caritvā pacchābhattaü piõķapātapatikkanto yena mahāvanaü tenupasaīkami divāviharāya || mahāvanam ajjhogahetvā veluvalaņņhitāya måle divāvihāraü nisãdi || ||
     4 Atha kho Bhagavato rahogatassa paņisallãnassa evaü cetaso parivitakko udapādi || ||
     5 Mayā kho bhikkhu saīgho pavāëho || santettha bhikkhå navā acirapabbajitā adhunāgatā imaü dhammavinayaü ||
tesaü mamaü apassantānaü siyā a¤¤athattaü siyā vipariõāmo || || Seyyathāpi nāma vacchassa taruõassa mātaraü apassantassa siyā a¤¤athattam siyā vipariõāmo || ||
     6 Evam evaü santettha bhikkhå navā acirapabbajitā adhunāgatā imaü dhammavinayaü tesaü mamaü apassantānaü siyā a¤¤athattaü siyā vipariõāmo || || Seyyathāpi nāma bãjānam taruõānaü udakam alabhantānaü siyā a¤¤athattam siyā vipariõāmo || ||
     7 Evam eva santettha || pa || tesaü mamaü alabhantānaü dassanāya siyā a¤¤athattaü siyā vipariõāmo || || Yaü nånāhaü yatheva mayā pubbe bhikkhusaīgho anuggahãto evam eva etarahi anuggaõheyyaü bhikkhusaīghanti || ||
     8 Atha kho Brahmā sahampati Bhagavato cetasā cetoparivitakkaü a¤¤āya seyyathāpi nāma balavā puriso sammi¤jitam vā bāhaü pasāreyya pasāritam vā bāham sammi¤jeyya || evam eva Brahmaloke antarahito Bhagavato purato pātur ahosi || ||


#<[page 092]>#
%<92                  KHANDA-SAũYUTTA                 [XXII. 80.9>%
     9 Atha kho Brahmā sahampati ekaüsaü uttarāsaīgaü karitvā yena Bhagavā tena¤jaliü paõāmetvā Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Evam etam Bhagavā evam etaü Sugata Bhagavatā bhante bhikkhusaīgho pavāëho || ||
     10 Santettha bhikkhå navā acirapabbajitā adhunāgatā imaü dhammavinayaü || tesaü Bhagavantam apassantānaü siyā a¤¤athattaü siyā vipariõāmo || || Seyyathāpi nāma vacchassa taruõassa mātaram apassantassa siyā a¤¤athattaü siyā vipariõāmo || ||
     11 Evam eva santettha bhikkhå navā acirapabbajitā adhunāgatā imam dhammavinayaü || tesaü Bhagavantam apassantānaü siyā a¤¤athattaü siyā vipariõāmo || || Seyyathāpi nāma bãjānam taruõānaü udakaü alabhantānaü siyā a¤¤athattaü siyā vipariõāmo || ||
     12 Evam eva santettha bhikkhå navā acirapabbajitā adhunāgatā imaü dhammavinayaü || tesaü Bhagavantam alabhantānaü dassanāya siyā a¤¤athattaü siyā vipariõāmo || ||
     13 Abhinandatu bhante Bhagavā bhikkhusaīgham abhivadatu bhante Bhagavā bhikkhusaīghaü || yatheva bhante Bhagavatā pubbe bhikkhusaīgho anuggahito evam evaü etarahi anuggaõhātu bhikkhusaīghanti || ||
     14 Adhivāsesi Bhagavā tuõhibhāvena || ||
     15 Atha kho Brahmā sahampati Bhagavato adhivāsanaü viditvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā padakkhiõaü katvā tatthevantaradhāyi || ||
     16 Atha kho Bhagavā sāyaõhasamayaü patisallānā vuņņhito yena Nigrodhārāmo tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā pa¤¤atte āsane nisãdi nisajja kho Bhagavā tathāråpam iddhābhisaīkhāram abhisaīkhāyi yāthā te bhikkhå [ekavihakāya sārajjāyamānaråpā yenāhaü tenupasaīkameyyuü ||
     17 Te bhikkhå] ekavihakāya sārajjāyamānarupā yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamiüsu 


#<[page 093]>#
%<XXII. 80. 22]        KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO           93>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdiüsu || ||
     11 Ekam antaü nisinne kho te bhikkhå Bhagavā etad avoca || || Antam idaü bhikkhave jãvikānaü yad idaü piõķolyam || abhisāpāyaü lokasmiü piõķolo vicarasi pattapāõãti taü ca kho evaü bhikkhave kulaputtā upenti atthavasikā atthavasaü paņicca || neva rājābhinãtā na corābhinãtā na iõaņņhā na bhayaņņhā na jãvikā pakatā || Api ca kho otiõõamhi jātiyā jarāya maraõena sokehi paridevehi dukkhehi domanassehi upāyāsehi || dukkhotiõõo dukkhapareto || appeva nāma imassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa antarakiriyā pa¤¤āyethāti || ||
     19 Evam pabbajito cāyaü bhikkhave kulaputto so ca hoti abhijjālu kāmesu tibbasārāgo vyāpannacitto paduņņhamanasaīkappo muņņhassati asampajāno asamāhito vibbhantacitto pākatindriyo || || Seyyathāpi bhikkhave chavālātam ubhato padittam majjhe gåthagataü neva gāme kaņņhattam pharati nāra¤¤e kaņņhattam pharati || tathåpamāham bhikkhave imaü puggalaü vadāmi gihibhogā ca parihãno sāma¤¤attha¤ca na paripåreti || ||
     20 Tayo me bhikkhave akusalavitakkā kāmavitakko vyāpādavitakko vihiüsavitakko ||ime ca kho bhikkhave tayo akusalavitakkā kva aparisesā nirujjhanti || || Catåsu vā satipaņņhānesu supatiņņhita-cittassa viharato animittaü vā samādhiü bhāvayato || ||
     21 Yāva¤cidaü bhikkhave alam eva animitto samādhi bhāvetuü || animitto bhikkhave samādhi bhāvito bahulãkato mahapphalo hoti mahānisaüso || ||
     22 Dve mā bhikkhave diņņhiyo bhavadiņņhi ca vibhavadiņņhi ca 


#<[page 094]>#
%<94             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 80. 23>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || Tatra kho bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako iti paņisa¤cikkhati Atthi nu kho ki¤ci lokasmiü yam aham upādiyamāno na vajjavā assan ti ||
     23 So evam pajānāti Natthi nu kho taü ki¤ci lokasmiü yam aham upādiyamāno na vajjavā assam || ahaü hi rupa¤¤eva upadiyamāno upādiyeyyaü || vedana¤¤eva ||
sa¤¤a¤¤eva || saīkhāre yeva || vi¤¤āõa¤¤eva upādiyamāno upādiyeyyaü || || Tassa me assa upādānapaccayā bhavo bhavapaccayā jāti jātipaccayā jarāmaraõaü sokaparidevadukkhadomassupāyāsā sambhaveyyuü || || Evam etassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa samudayo assa || ||
     24 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccaü bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkhaü bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu taü samanupassituü Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     25-28 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam saīkhittaü || la ||
     29-30 Tasmātiha bhikkhave evam passaü || pa || nāparaü itthattāyāti pajānāti || ||

#<                        SN_3,22(1).81 (9) Pārileyya>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü Bhagavā Kosambiyaü viharati Ghositārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho Bhagavā pubbaõhasamayaü nivāsetvā pattacãvaram ādāya Kosambim piõķāya pāvãsi || Kosambiyam piõķaya caritvā pacchābhattaü piõķapātapatikkanto sāmaü senāsanaü saüsāmetvā pattacãvaram ādāya anāmantetvā upaņņhāke anapaloketvā bhikkhusaīghaü eko adutiyo cārikaü pakkāmi 


#<[page 095]>#
%<XXII. 81. 9]       KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO          95>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     3 Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu acirapakkantassa Bhagavato yenāyasmā ânando tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā āyasmantam ânandaü etad avoca || || Esāvuso ânanda Bhagavā sāmaü senāsanaü saüsāmetvā pattacãvaram ādāya anāmantetvā upaņņhāke anapaloketvā bhikkhusaīgham eko cārikam pakkanto ti || ||
     4 Yasmiü āvuso samaye Bhagavā sāmaü senāsanaü saüsāmetvā pattacãvaram ādāya anāmantetvā upaņņhāke anapaloketvā bhikkhusaīghaü eko adutiyo cārikam pakkāmi eko va Bhagavā tasmiü samaye viharitukāmo hoti na Bhagavā tasmiü samaye kenaci anubandhitabbo hotãti || ||
     5 Atha kho Bhagavā anupubbena cārikaü caramāno yena Pārileyyakaü tad avasari || tatra sudam Bhagavā Pārileyyake viharati bhaddasālamåle || ||
     6 Atha kho sambahulā bhikkhå yenāyasmā ânando tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā āyasmatā ânandena saddhiü sammodiüsu || sammodanãyaü kathaü sārāõãyaü vãtisāretvā ekamantaü nisãdiüsu || ||
     7 Ekam antaü nisinnā kho te bhikkhå āyasmantam ânandam etad avocuü || || Cirassaü sutā kho no āvuso ânanda Bhagavato sammukhā dhammã kathā || icchāma mayaü āvuso ânanda Bhagavato sammukhā dhammiü kathaü sotun ti || ||
     8 Atha kho āyasmā ânando tehi bhikkhåhi saddhiü yena Pārileyyakaü bhaddhasālamålaü yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     9 Ekam antaü nisinne kho te bhikkhå Bhagavā dhammiyā kathāya sandassesi samādapesi samuttejesi sampahaüsesi || ||


#<[page 096]>#
%<96            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 81. 10>%
     10 Tena kho pana samayena a¤¤atarassa bhikkhuno evam cetaso parivitakko udapādi || || Kathaü nu kho jānato katham passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hotãti || ||
     11 Atha kho Bhagavā tassa bhikkhuno cetasā ceto parivitakkam a¤¤āya bhikkhå āmantesi || || Vicayaso desito bhikkhave mayā dhammo || vicayaso desitā cattāro satipaņņhānā || vicayaso desitā sammappadhānā || vicayaso desitā cattāro iddhipādā || vicayaso desitāni pa¤cindriyāni ||
vicayaso desitāni pa¤cabalāni || vicayaso desitāni sattabojjhaīgāni || vicayaso desito ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo ||
Evaü vicayaso kho desito bhikkhave mayā dhammo || ||
     12 Evam vicayaso desite kho bhikkhave mayā dhamme ||
atha panidhekaccassa bhikkhuno evaü cetaso parivitakko udapādi || || Kathaü nu kho jānato katham passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hotãti || ||
     13 Kathaü ca bhikkhave jānato katham passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hoti || ||
     14 Idha bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano ariyānaü adassāvã ariyadhammassa akovido ariyadhamme avinãto sappurisānam adassavã || la || sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati || yā kho pana bhikkhave sā samanupassanā saīkhāro so || || So pana saīkhāro kiünidāno kiüsamudayo kiüjātiko kimpabhavoti || || Avijjāsamphassajena bhikkhave vedayitena phuņņhassa assutavato puthujjanassa uppannā taõhā || tatojo so saīkhāro || || Iti kho bhikkhave so pi kho saīkhāro anicco saīkhato paņiccasamuppanno || sā pi taõhā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā || sā pi vedanā || so pi phasso anicco saīkhato paņiccasamuppanno || sā pi avijjā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā 


#<[page 097]>#
%<XXII. 81. 19]       KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO          97>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Evam pi kho bhikkhave jānato evam passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hoti || ||
     17 Na heva kho råpam attato samanupassati || api ca kho råpavantam attānaü samanupassati || yā kho pana sā bhikkhave samanupassanā saīkhāro so || || So pana saīkhāro kiünidāno kiüsamudayo kiüjātiko kimpabhavo || ||
Avijjāsamphassajena bhikkhave vedayitena phuņņhassa assutavato puthujjanassa uppannā taõhā || tatojo so saīkhāro || || Iti kho bhikkhave so pi saīkhāro anicco saīkhato paticcasamuppanno || sā pi taõhā || pe || sā pi vedanā || so pi phasso || sā pi avijjā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā || ||
Evam pi kho bhikkhave jānato evam passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hoti || ||
     18 Na heva kho råpam attato samanupassati || na råpavantam attānaü samanupassati || api ca kho attani råpam samanupassati || yā kho pana sā bhikkhave samanupassanā saīkhāro so || || So pana {saīkhāro} kiünidāno kiüsamudayo kiüjātiko kimpabhavo || || Avijjāsamphassajena bhikkhave vedayitena puņņhassa assutavato puthujjanassa uppannā taõhā || tatojo so {saīkhāro} || ||
     Iti kho bhikkhave so pi saīkhāro anicco saīkhato paņicca samuppanno || sā pi {taõhā} || sā pi vedanā || so pi phasso ||
sā pi avijjā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā || || Evam pi kho bhikkhave jānato evam passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hoti || ||
     19 Na heva kho råpam attato samanupassati || na råpavantam attānaü samanupassati || na attani råpaü samanupassati || api ca kho råpasmiü attānaü samanupassati || || Yā kho pana sā bhikkhave samanupassanā saīkhāro so || ||
     So pana saīkhāro kiünidāno kiüsamudayo kiüjātiko kimpabhavo || || Avijjāsamphassajena bhikkhave vedayitena puņņhassa assutavato puthujjanassa uppannā taõhā || tatojo so saīkhāro || || Iti kho bhikkhave so pi saīkhāro anicco saīkhato paņiccasamuppanno || sā pi taõhā 


#<[page 098]>#
%<98              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 81. 20>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || sā pi vedanā || so pi phasso || sā pi avijjā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā || || Evam pi kho bhikkhave jānato || la || āsavānaü khayo hoti || ||
     20 Na heva kho råpam attato samanupassati || na råpavantam attānaü || na attani råpam || na råpasmiü attānaü samanupassati || ||
     21 Api ca kho vedanam attato samanupassati || api ca kho vedanāvantam attānaü samanupassati || api ca kho attani vedanaü samanupassati || api ca kho vedanāya attānaü samanupassati || ||
     22-23 Api ca kho sa¤¤aü || || Api ca kho saīkhāre attato samanupassati || api ca kho saīkhāravantam attānaü samanupassati || api ca kho attani saīkhāre samanupassati ||
api ca kho saīkhāresu attānaü samanupassati || ||
     24 Api ca kho vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || api ca kho vi¤¤āõavantaü attānaü || api ca kho attani vi¤¤āõam ||
api ca kho vi¤¤āõasmiü attānaü samanupassati || || Yā kho pana sā bhikkhave samanupassanā saīkhāro so || ||
So pana saīkhāro kiünidāno || la || kimpabhavo || || Avijjāsamphassajena bhikkhave vedayitena puņņhassa assutavato puthujjanassa uppannā taõhā || tatojo so saīkhāro || || Iti kho bhikkhave so pi saīkhāro anicco saīkhato paņiccasamuppanno || sā pi taõhā || pe || sā pi vedanā || so pi phasso ||
sā pi avijjā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā || || Evam pi kho bhikkhave jānato evam passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hoti || ||
     25 Na heva kho råpam attato samanupassati || na vedanam attato samanupassati || na sa¤¤aü || na saīkhāre ||
na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || ||
     Api ca kho evam diņņhi hoti || so attā so loko || so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammo ti || ||
     Yā kho pana sā bhikkhave sassatadiņņhi saīkhāro so ||
so pāna saīkhāro kiünidāno || pa || || Evam pi kho bhikkhave jānato evam passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hoti || ||
     26 Na heva kho råpaü attato samanupassati || na vedanaü 


#<[page 099]>#
%<XXII. 81. 30]        KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO           99>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || na sa¤¤aü || na saīkhāre || na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || na pi hevaü diņņhi hoti So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato aviparināmadhammo ti || || Api ca kho evaü diņņhi hoti No ca assaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatãti || ||
     27 Yā kho pana sā bhikkhave ucchedadiņņhi saīkhāro so ||
so pana saīkhāro kiünidāno kiüsamudayo kiüjātiko kiüpabhavo || || Avijjāsamphassajena bhikkhave vedayitena puņņhassa assutavato puthujjanassa uppannā taõhā ||
tatojo so saīkhāro || || Iti kho bhikkhave so pi saīkhāro anicco || la || Evam pi kho bhikkhave jānato evam passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hoti || ||
     28 Na heva kho råpaü attato samanupassati || na vedanaü na sa¤¤aü na saīkhāre na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || la || na vi¤¤āõasmiü attānaü samanupassati || ||
     Na pi evaü diņņhi hoti So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammoti || na pi evam diņņhi hoti No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatãti || || Api ca kho kaīkhã hoti vicikicchã aniņņhaīgato saddhamme || ||
     29 Yā kho pana sā bhikkhave kaīkhitā vicikicchitā aniņņhaīgatā saddhamme saīkhāro so || so pana saīkhāro kiünidāno kiüsamudayo kiüjātiko kiüpabhavo || || Avijjā saüphassajena bhikkhave vedayitena puņņhassa assutavato puthujjanassa uppannā taõhā || tatojo so saīkhāro ||
Iti kho bhikkhave so pi {saīkhāro} anicco saīkhato paņiccasamuppanno || sā pi taõhā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā || sā pi vedanā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā ||
so pi phasso anicco saīkhato paņiccasamuppanno || sā pi avijjā aniccā saīkhatā paņiccasamuppannā || ||
    30 Evaü kho bhikkhave jānato evam passato anantarā āsavānaü khayo hotãti || ||


#<[page 100]>#
%<100             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 82. 1>%

#<                 SN_3,22(1).82 (10) Puõõamā>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü Bhagavā Sāvatthiyaü viharati Pubbārāme Migāramātupāsāde mahatā bhikkhusaīghena saddhiü || ||
     2 Tena kho pana samayena Bhagavā tadahuposathe pannarase puõõamāya rattiyā bhikkhusaīghaparivuto ajjhokāse nisinno hoti || ||
     3 Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu uņņhāyāsanā ekaüsaü uttarāsaīgaü karitvā yena Bhagavā tena¤jaliü paõāmetvā Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Puccheyyāham bhante Bhagavantaü ki¤cid eva desaü sace me Bhagavā okāsaü karoti pa¤hassa veyyākaraõāyāti || ||
     Tena hi tvaü bhikkhu sake āsane nisãditvā puccha yad ākaīkhasãti || ||
     4 Evam bhante ti kho so bhikkhu Bhagavato paņissutvā sake āsane nisãditvā Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ime nu kho bhante pa¤cupādānakkhandhā || seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho vedanupādānakkhandho sa¤¤upādānakkhandho saīkhārupādānakkhandho vi¤¤ānupādānakkhandhoti || ||
     Ime kho bhikkhu pa¤cupādānakkhandhā || seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho || la || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandhoti || ||
     5 Sādhu bhante ti kho so bhikkhu Bhagavato bhāsitam abhinanditvā anumoditvā Bhagavantam uttarim pa¤ham apucchi || || Ime kho pana bhante pa¤cupādānakkhandhā kimmålakā ti || ||
     Ime kho bhikkhu pa¤cupādānakkhandhā chandamålakā ti || ||
     6 Pa || Ta¤¤eva nu kho bhante upādānaü te pa¤cupādānakkhandhā udāhu a¤¤atra pa¤cupādānakkhandehi upādānan ti || ||
     Na kho bhikkhu ta¤¤eva upādānaü te pa¤cupādānakkhandhā nāpi a¤¤atra pa¤cupādānakkhandehi upādānaü 


#<[page 101]>#
%<XXII. 82. 9]       KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO         101>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ ||
api ca yo tattha chandarāgo taü tattha upādānan ti || ||
     7 Sādhu bhante ti kho so bhikkhu || la || uttarim pa¤haü apucchi || || Siyā pana bhante pa¤cupādānakkhandhesu chandarāgavemattatā ti || ||
     Siyā bhikkhu ti Bhagavā avoca || || Idha bhikkhu ekaccassa evaü hoti || || Evaüråpo siyam anāgatam addhānaü ||
evaüvedano siyam anāgatam addhānaü || evaüsa¤¤ã siyam anāgatam addhānaü || evaüsaīkhāro siyaü anāgatam addhānaü || evaüvi¤¤āõo siyaü anāgatam addhānaü || ||
Evaü kho bhikkhu siyā pa¤cupādānakkhandhesu chandarāgavemattatā ti || ||
     8 Sādhu bhante ti kho so bhikkhu || pe || uttariü pa¤ham apucchi || || Kittāvatā nu kho khandhānaü khandhādhivacanan ti || ||
     Yaü ki¤ci bhikkhave råpaü atãtānāgatapaccuppannaü ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā yaü dåre santike vā ayaü vuccati råpakkhandho || Yā kāci vedanā || yā kāci sa¤¤ā || ye keci saīkhārā || yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattam vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā yaü dåre santike vā ayaü vuccati vi¤¤āõakkhandho || || Ettāvatā kho bhikkhu khandhānaü khandhādhivacanan ti || ||
     9 Sādhu bhante ti kho so bhikkhu || pe || apucchi || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo råpakkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāya || Ko hetu ko paccayo vedanākkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāya || Ko hetu ko paccayo sa¤¤ākkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāya || Ko hetu ko paccayo saīkhārakkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāya || Ko hetu ko paccayo vi¤¤āõakkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāyāti || ||
     Cattāro kho bhikkhu mahābhåtā hetu cattāro mahābhåtā paccayo råpakkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāya || || Phasso hetu phassa paccayo vedanākkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāya || phasso hetu phasso paccayo sa¤¤ākkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāya ||


#<[page 102]>#
%<102          KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 82. 10>%
phasso hetu phasso paccayo saīkhārakkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāya || || Nāmaråpaü hetu nāmaråpam paccayo vi¤¤āõakkhandhassa pa¤¤āpanāyāti || ||
     10 Sādhu bhante ti kho so bhikkhu || pe || apucchi || ||
Kathaü nu kho bhante sakkāyadiņņhi hotãti || ||
     Idha bhikkhu assutavā puthujjano ariyānaü adassāvã ariyadhammassa akovido ariyadhamme avinãto sappurisānaü adassāvã sappurisadhammassa akovido sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati || råpavantaü vā attānaü attani vā råpaü råpasmiü vā attānaü ||
vedanaü || pe || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānam attani vā vi¤¤āõaü vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attānaü || || Evaü kho bhikkhu sakkāya diņņhi hotãti || ||
     11 Sādhu bhante ti kho so bhikkhu || pe || apucchi || ||
Katham pana bhante sakkāyadiņņhi na hotãti || ||
     Idha bhikkhu sutavā ariyasāvako ariyānaü dassāvã ariyadhammassa kovido ariyadhamme suvinãto sappurisānaü dassāvã sapurisaddhammassa kovido sappurisadhamme suvinãto na råpam attato samanupassati || na råpavantaü vā attānaü na attani vā råpaü na råpasmiü vā attānam || ||
na vedanaü || || na sa¤¤aü || || na saīkhāre || || na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || na vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānaü na attani vā vi¤¤ānaü na vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attanaü || || Evaü kho bhikkhu sakkāyadiņņhi na hotãti || ||
     12 Sādhu bhante ti kho so bhikkhu || pe || apucchi || || Ko nu kho bhante råpassa assādo ko ādãnavo kiü nissaraõaü ||
ko vedanāya || ko sa¤¤āya || ko saīkhārānaü || ko vi¤¤āõassa assādo ko ādãnavo kiü nissaraõan ti || ||
     Yaü kho bhikkhu råpaü paticca uppajjati sukhaü somanassaü ayaü råpassa assādo || yaü råpam aniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam ayaü råpassa ādãnavo || yo råpasmiü chandarāgavinayo chandarāgapahānaü idaü råpassa nissaraõaü || || Yaü vedanaü paticca || || Yaü sa¤¤aü paticca 


#<[page 103]>#
%<XXII. 82. 15]       KHAJJANIYAVAGGO TATIYO        103>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Ye saīkhāre paņicca || || Yaü vi¤¤āõam paņicca uppajjati sukhaü somanassaü ayaü vi¤¤āõassa assādo || yaü vi¤¤āõam aniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü ayaü vi¤¤āõassa ādãnavo || yo vi¤¤āõasmiü chandarāgavinayo chandarāgapahānaü idaü vi¤¤āõassa nissaraõan ti || ||
     13 Sādhu bhante ti kho so bhikkhu Bhagavato bhāsitam abhinanditvā anumoditvā Bhagavantaü uttariü pa¤ham apucchi || || Kathaü nu kho bhante jānato kathaü passato imasmim ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaīkāramamaīkāramānānusayā na hontãti || ||
     Yaü ki¤ci bhikkhu råpaü atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattam vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãõaü vā paõãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü netaü mama neso ham asmi na meso attā ti || || Evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passati || || Yā kāci vedanā ||
pe || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || || Ye keci saīkhārā || || Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõaü atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā panãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü vi¤¤āõaü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attā ti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passati || || Evaü kho bhikkhu jānato evam passato imasmiü ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaīkāramamaīkāramānānusayā na hontãti || ||
     14 Tena kho pana samayena a¤¤atarassa bhikkhuno evaü cetaso parivitakko udapādi || || Iti kira bho råpam anattā || vedanā || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā || vi¤¤āõam anattā || anattakatāni kammāni katamattānaü phusissantãti || ||
     15 Atha kho Bhagavā tassa bhikkhuno cetasā ceto parivitakkaü a¤¤āya bhikkhå āmantesi || || ōhānaü kho panetaü bhikkhave vijjati yaü idhekacco moghapuriso avidvā avijjāgato taõhādhipateyyena cetasā satthusāsanaü atidhāvitabbaü ma¤¤eyya || || Iti kira bho råpam anattā ||
vedanā || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā || vi¤¤āõaü anattā anattakatāni kammāni katamattānaü phusissanti 


#<[page 104]>#
%<104           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 82. 16>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || Paņipucchā vinãtā kho me tumhe bhikkhave tatra tatra tesu dhammesu || ||
     16 Taü kiü ma¤¤attha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccaü bhante || ||
     17-19 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || ||
     20 Vi¤¤āõam niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccaü bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkhaü bhante || ||
    Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu taü samanupassituü || || Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me āttāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     21 Tasmātiha || la || evaü passaü nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||
            22 [Dve Khandhā Ta¤¤eva Siyaü ||
              Adhivacanam ca Hetunā ||
                Sattā yena duve vuttā ||
              Assāda-Vi¤¤āõakena ca ||
                Ete dasavidhā vuttā ||
              Hoti bhikkhupucchāyāti] || ||
                Khajjaniyavaggo tatiyo ||
                  Tassuddānaü || ||
                Assādo dve Samudayā ||
              Arahantehi apare dve
                Sãhā Khajjani Piõķolyaü ||
              Pārileyyena Puõõamāti || ||


#<[page 105]>#
%<XXII. 83. 13]       THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO          105>%

#<            CHAPTER IV THERAVAGGO SN_3,22(1).CATUTTHO>#

#<                   SN_3,22(1).83 (1) ânando>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || ekaü samayaü āyasmā ânando Sāvatthiyaü viharati Jetavane Anāthapiõķikassa ārāme || ||
     2 Tatra kho āyasmā ânando bhikkhå āmantesi âvuso bhikkhavo ti || ||
     âvuso ti kho ti bhikkhå āyasmato ânandassa paccassosuü || ||
     âyasmā ânando etad avoca || ||
     3 Puõõo nāma āvuso āyasmā Mantāniputto amhākaü navakānaü sataü bahåpakāro hoti || so amhe iminā ovādena ovadati Upādāya āvuso ânanda asmãti hoti no anupādāya || ||
     4 Ki¤ca upādāya asmãti hoti no anupādāya || ||
     Råpam upādāya asmãti hoti no anupādāya || || Vedanaü ||
Sa¤¤aü || {Saīkhāre} || Vi¤¤āõam upādāya asmãti hoti no anupādāya || ||
     5 Seyyathāpi āvuso ânanda itthi vā puriso vā daharo yuvā maõķanakajātiko ādāse vā parisuddhe pariyodāte acche vā udakapatte sakaü mukhanimittam paccavekkhamāno upādāya passeyya no anupādāya || || Evam eva kho āvuso ânanda råpaü upādāya asmãti hoti no anupādāya || vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõaü upādāya asmãti hoti no anupādāya || ||
     6 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi āvuso ânanda Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam āvuso || ||
     7-10 Vedanā || pe || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam avuso || ||
     11 Tasmātiha || pa ||
     12 Evam passaü || pa || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||
     13 Puõõo nāma āvuso āyasmā Mantāniputto amhākaü navakānaü satam bahåpakāro hoti 


#<[page 106]>#
%<106              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 84. 1>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || So amhe iminā ovādena ovadati || idaü ca pana me āyasmato Puõõassa Mantāniputtassa dhammadesanaü sutvā dhammo abhisameto ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).84 (2) Tisso>#
     1 Savatthi || ārāme ||
     2 Tena kho pana samayena āyasmā Tisso Bhagavato pitucchāputto sambahulānaü bhikkhånaü evam āroceti || ||
Api me āvuso madhurakajāto viya kāyo || disā pi me na pakkhāyanti || dhammā pi maü na paņibhanti || thãnamiddhaü ca me cittaü pariyādāya tiņņhati || anabhirato ca brahmacariyaü carāmi hoti ca me dhammesu vicikicchā ti || ||
     3 Atha kho sambahulā bhikkhå yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdiüsu || ||
     4 Ekam antaü nisinnā kho te bhikkhå Bhagavantam etad avocuü || || âyasmā bhante Tisso Bhagavato pitucchāputto sambahulānaü bhikkhånaü evam āroceti || || Api me āvuso madhurakajāto viya kāyo || disā pi me na pakkhāyanti || dhammā pi maü na paņibhanti || thãnamiddhaü ca me cittaü pariyādāya tiņņhati || anabhirato ca brahmacariyaü carāmi || hoti ca me dhammesu vicikicchā ti || ||
     5 Atha kho Bhagavā a¤¤ataram bhikkhum āmantesi || ||
Ehi tvam bhikkhu mama vacanena Tissaü bhikkhum āmantehi || Satthā taü āvuso Tissa āmantetãti || ||
     6 Evam bhante ti kho so bhikkhu Bhagavato paņissutvā yenāyasmā Tisso tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā āyasmantam Tissam etad avoca || || Satthā tam āvuso Tissa āmantetãti || ||
     7 Evam āvuso ti kho āyasmā Tisso tassa bhikkhuno paņissutvā yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     8 Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantaü Tissam Bhagavā etad avoca || || Saccaü kira tvaü Tissaü sambahulānaü bhikkhånam evam ārocesi 


#<[page 107]>#
%<XXII. 84. 17]        THERAVAGGA CATUTTHO        107>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Api me āvuso madhurakajāto viya kāyo || la || hoti ca me dhammesu vicikicchā ti || ||
     Evam bhante || ||
     9 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi Tissa råpe avigatarāgassa avigatachandassa avigarapemassa avigatapipāsassa avigatapariëāhassa avigatataõhassa tassa råpassa vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā ti || ||
     Evam bhante || ||
     10-13 Sādhu sādhu Tissa evaü hetaü Tissa hoti yathā taü råpe avigatarāgassa || vedanāya || sa¤¤āya || saīkhāresu avigatarāgassa || pe || tesaü saīkhārānaü vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā ti || ||
     Evam bhante || ||
     14 Sādhu sādhu Tissa evaü hetaü Tissa hoti yathā taü [saīkhāresu avigatarāgassa ||]  vi¤¤āõe avigatarāgassa avigatachandassa avigatapemassa avigatapipāsassa avigatapariëāhassa avigatataõhassa tassa vi¤¤āõassa vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā ti || ||
     Evam bhante || ||
     15 Sādhu sādhu Tissa evaü hetaü Tissa hoti yathā taü vi¤¤āõe avigatarāgassa || ||
     16 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi Tissa råpe vigatarāgassa vigatachandassa vigatapemassa vigatapipāsassa vigatapariëāhassa vigatataõhassa tassa råpassa vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā ti || ||
    No hetam bhante || ||
     17 Sādhu sādhu Tissa evaü hetaü Tissa hoti yathā taü råpe vigatarāgassa || vedanāya || sa¤¤āya || saīkhāresu vigatarāgassa || vi¤¤āõe vigatarāgassa vigatachandassa vigatapemassa vigatapipāsassa vigatapariëāhassa vigatataõhassa tassa vi¤¤āõassa vipariõāma¤¤athābhāvā uppajjanti sokaparidevadukkhadomanassupāyāsā ti 


#<[page 108]>#
%<108              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 84. 18>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     18 Sādhu sādhu Tissa evaü hetaü Tissa hoti yathā taü vi¤¤āõe vigātarāgassa || ||
     19 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi Tissa råpaü õiccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     20-23 Vedanā || pe || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     24 Tasmā ti ha || la ||
     25 Evam passam || pa || nāparaü itthattāyāti pajānāti ||
     26 Seyyathāpassa Tissa dve purisā eko puriso amaggakusalo eko puriso maggakusalo || || Tam enaü so amaggakusalo puriso amum maggakusalam purisam maggam puccheyya || so evaü vadeyya Evaü bho purisa ayam maggo || tena muhuttam gaccha || tena muhuttam gantvā dakkhissasi dvidhāpathaü || tattha vāmaü mu¤citvā dakkhiõaü gaõhāhi || tena muhuttam gaccha || tena muhuttaü gantvā dakkhissasi tibbam vanasaõķaü || || Tena muhuttaü gaccha tena muhuttaü gantvā dakkhissasi mahantam ninnaü pallalaü || || Tena muhuttam gaccha ||
tena muhuttaü gantvā dakkhissasi sobbham papātaü || ||
Tena muhuttaü gaccha || tena muhuttaü gantvā dakkhissasi samam bhåmibhāgaü ramaõãyaü || ||
     27 Upamā kho myāyaü Tissa katā atthassa vi¤¤āpanāya ayaü cevettha attho || ||
     28 Puriso amaggakusalo ti kho Tissa puthujjanassetaü adhivacanaü || || Puriso maggakusalo ti kho Tissā Tathāgatassetam adhivacanam arahato sammāsambuddhassa || ||
     29 Dvidhāpatho ti kho Tissa vicikicchāyetam adhivacanaü 


#<[page 109]>#
%<XXII. 85. 5]         THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO           109>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Vāmamaggo ti kho Tissa aņņhaīgikassetam micchāmaggassa adhivacanaü || seyyathãdam micchādiņņhiyā ||
la || micchāsamādhissa || || Dakkhiõamaggo ti kho Tissa ariyassetam aņņhaīgikassa maggassa adhivacanaü || seyyathãdaü sammādiņņhiyā || la || sammāsamādhissa || ||
     30 Tibbo vanasaõķo ti kho Tissa avijjāyetaü adhivacanaü || || Mahantaü ninnaü pallalanti kho Tissa kāmānaü etam adhivacanaü || || Sobbho papāto ti kho Tissa kodhåpāyāsassetam adhivacanaü || || Samo bhåmibhāgo ramaõãyo ti kho Tissa nibbānassetam adhivacanaü || ||
     31 Abhirama Tissa abhirama Tissa aham ovādena aham anuggahena aham anusāsaniyāti || ||
     32 Idam avoca Bhagavā || attamano āyasmā Tisso Bhagavato bhāsitam abhinandãti || ||

#<                      SN_3,22(1).85 (3) Yamako>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü āyasmā Sāriputto Sāvatthiyaü viharati Jetavane Anāthapiõķikassa ārāme || ||
     2 Tena kho pana samayena Yamakassa nāma bhikkhuno evaråpam pāpakaü diņņhigataü uppannaü hoti || || Tathāham Bhagavatā dhammaü desitaü ājānāmi || yathā khãõāsavo bhikkhu kāyassa bhedā ucchijjati vinassati na hoti param maraõā ti || ||
     3 Assosuü kho sambahulā bhikkhå Yamakassa kira nāma bhikkhuno evaråpam pāpakaü diņņhigataü uppannaü || || Tathāham || || maraõā ti || ||
     4 Atha kho te bhikkhå yenāyasmā Yamako tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā āyasmatā Yamakena saddhiü sammodiüsu || sammodanãyaü kathaü sārāõãyaü vãtisāretvā ekam antaü nisãdiüsu || ||
     5 Ekam antaü nisinnā kho te bhikkhå āyasmantaü Yamakam etad avocuü || || Saccaü kira te āvuso Yamaka evaråpaü pāpakaü diņņhigatam upannaü || || Tathāham Bhagavatā dhammaü desitam ājānāmi yathā khãõāsavo bhikkhu kāyassa bhedā ucchijjati vinassati na hoti param maraõā ti 


#<[page 110]>#
%<110           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 85. 6>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     6 Evaü kho haü āvuso Bhagavatā dhammaü desitam ājānāmi || yathā khãõāsavo bhikkhu kāyassa bhedā ucchijjati vinassati na hoti param maraõā ti || ||
     7 Mā āvuso Yamaka evam avaca || mā Bhagavantam abbhācikkhi || na hi sādhu Bhagavato abbhakkhānaü ||
na hi Bhagavā evaü vadeyya Khãõāsavo bhikkhu kāyassa bhedā ucchijjati vinassati na hoti param {maraõā} ti || ||
     8 Evam pi kho āyasmā Yamako tehi bhikkhåhi vuccamāno thāmasā parāmāsā abhinivissa voharati || || Tathāham Bhagavatā dhammaü desitaü ājānāmi yathā khãõāsavo bhikkhu kāyassa bhedā ucchijjati vinassati na hoti param maraõā ti || ||
     9 Yato kho te bhikkhå nāsakkhiüsu āyasmantaü Yamakam etasmā pāpakā diņņhigatā vivecetuü || atha kho te bhikkhå uņņhāyāsanā yenāyasmā Sāriputto tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā āyasmantaü Sāriputtam etad avocuü || || Yamakassa nāma āvuso Sāriputta bhikkhuno evaråpam pāpakaü diņņhigatam uppannaü || || Tathāhaü Bhagavatā dhammaü desitam ājānāmi || yathā khãõāsavo bhikkhu kāyassa bhedā ucchijjati vinassati na hoti param maranāti || || Sādhāyasmā Sāriputto yena Yamako bhikkhu tenupasaīkamatu anukampam upādāyāti || ||
     10 Adhivāsesi kho āyasmā Sāriputto tuõhãbhāvena || ||
     11 Atha kho āyasmā Sāriputto sāyaõhasamayaü paņisallāõā vuņņhito yenāyasmā Yamako tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā āyasmatā Yamakena saddhiü sammodi || la || ||
     12 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Sāriputto āyasmantaü Yamakam etad avoca || || Saccaü kira te āvuso Yamaka evaråpam pāpakaü diņņhigataü uppannaü || ||
Tathāham Bhagavatā dhammaü desitam ājānāmi || yathā khãõāsavo bhikkhu kāyassa bhedā ucchijjati vinassati na hoti param maranā ti 


#<[page 111]>#
%<XXII. 85. 32]        THERAVAGGA CATUTTHO          111>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     13 Evaü khvāham āvuso Bhagavatā dhammaü desitaü ājānāmi || yathā khãõāsavo bhikkhu kāyassa bhedā ucchijjati vinassati na hoti param maraõā ti || ||
     14 Tam kim ma¤¤asi āvuso Yamaka rupaü niccam vā aniccaü vā ||
     Aniccam āvuso || ||
     15-18 Vedanā || pe || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā || vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam āvuso || ||
     19 Tasmātiha || pa ||
     20 Evam passaü || la || nāparam itthattāyā ti pajānāti || ||
     21 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi āvuso Yamaka råpaü tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam avuso || ||
     22-26 Vedanaü || pe || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõaü tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam avuso || ||
     27 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi āvuso Yamaka råpasmiü tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam āvuso || ||
     A¤¤atra råpā tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam āvuso || ||
     28 Vedanāya || a¤¤atra vedanāya || ||
     29 Sa¤¤āya || a¤¤atra sa¤¤āya || ||
     30 Saīkhāresu a¤¤atra saīkhārehi || ||
     31 Vi¤¤āõasmim tathāgatoti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetaü āvuso || ||
     A¤¤atra vi¤¤āõā tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetaü āvuso || ||
     32 Taü kim ma¤¤asi āvuso Yamaka || Rupā vedanā sa¤¤ā saīkhārā vi¤¤āõaü tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetaü āvuso || ||


#<[page 112]>#
%<112            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 85. 33>%
     33 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi āvuso Yamaka ayaü so aråpã avedano asa¤¤ã asaīkhāro avi¤¤āõo tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetaü āvuso || ||
     34 Ettha ca te āvuso Yamaka diņņheva dhamme saccato thetato tathāgato anupalabbhiyamāno || kallaü nu te taü veyyākaraõam Tathāhaü Bhagavatā dhammaü desitam ājānāmi || yāthā khãõāsavo bhikkhu kāyassa bhedā ucchijjati vinassati na hoti param maranā ti || ||
     35 Ahu kho me tam āvuso Sāriputta pubbe aviddasuno pāpakaü diņņhigatam idaü ca panāyasmato Sāriputtassa dhammadesanaü sutvā taü ceva pāpakaü diņņhigatam pahãnaü dhammo ca me abhisameto ti || ||
     36 Sace tam āvuso Yamaka evam puccheyyuü || || Yo so āvuso Yamaka bhikkhu arahaü khãõāsavo so kāyassa bhedā param maraõā kiü hotãti || evam puņņho tvam āvuso Yamaka kinti vyākareyyāsãti || ||
     37 Sace maü āvuso evam puccheyyuü || Yo so- -kiü hotãti evam puņņho ham āvuso evaü vyākareyyaü || || Råpaü kho āvuso aniccaü || yad aniccaü taü dukkham || yaü dukkhaü taü niruddhaü tam atthagataü || || Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü ||
yaü dukkhaü taü niruddhaü tad atthagatan ti || ||
     Evam puņņho aham āvuso evaü vyākareyyanti || ||
     38 Sādhu sādhu āvuso Yamaka || tena hāvuso Yamaka upaman te karissāmi etasseva atthassa bhiyyosomattāya ¤āõāya || ||
     39 Seyyathāpi āvuso Yamaka gahapati vā gahapatiputto vā aķķho mahaddhano mahābhogo so ca ārakkhasampanno || tassa kocid eva puriso uppajjeyya anatthakāmo ahitakāmo ayogakkhemakāmo jãvitā voropetukāmo || tassa evam assa Ayaü kho gahapati vā gahapatiputto vā aķķho mahaddhano mahābhogo so ca ārakkhasampanno nāyaü sukaro pasayha jãvitā voropetuü 


#<[page 113]>#
%<XXII. 85. 43]       THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO           113>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || yaü nånāhaü anupakhajja jãvitā voropeyyan ti || || So taü gahapatiü vā gahapatiputtaü vā upasaīkamitvā evaü vadeyya Upaņņhaheyyantaü bhanteti || tam enaü so gahapati vā gahapātiputto vā upaņņhāpeyya || so upaņņhaheyya pubbuņņhayã pacchānipātã kiükārapatissāvã manāpacārã pãyavādã || || Tassa so gahapati vā gahapatiputto vā mittato pi naü daheyya suhajjato pi naü daheyya tasmi¤ca vissāsaü āpajjeyya ||
yadā kho āvuso tassa purisassa evam assa Saüvissattho kho myāyaü gahapati vā gahapatiputto vā ti || atha naü rahogataü viditvā tiõhena satthena jãvitā voropeyya || ||
     40 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi āvuso Yamaka || Yadā pi so puriso amuü gahapatiü vā gahapatiputtaü vā upasaīkamitvā evam āha Upaņņhaheyyaü tam bhante ti || tadā pi so vadhako va || vadhaka¤ ca pana santaü na a¤¤āsi Vadhako me ti || ||
     41 Yadā pi so upaņņhāti pubbuņņhāyi pacchānipāti kiükārapaņissāvã manāpacārã pãyavādã tadā pi so vadhako va ||
vadhaka¤ca pana santam na a¤¤āsi Vadhako me ti || ||
     42 Yadā pi naü rahogataü viditvā tiõhena satthena jãvitā voropeti tadā pi so vadhako va || vadhaka¤ca pana santaü na a¤¤āsi Vadhako me ti || ||
     Evam āvuso ti || ||
     43 Evam eva kho āvuso assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvã ariyadhammassa akovido ariyadhamme avinãto sappurisānam adassāvã sappurisadhammassa akovido sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati || råpavantaü vā attānaü attani vā råpaü råpasmiü vā attānaü || || Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati vi¤¤āõavantam vā attānaü attani vā vi¤¤āõam vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attānam 


#<[page 114]>#
%<114               KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 85. 44>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     44 So aniccaü råpam Aniccaü råpan ti yathābhåtam na pajānāti || || aniccaü vedanaü Aniccā vedanāti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || || aniccaü sa¤¤aü || || anicce saīkhāre Aniccā saīkhārāti yathābhåtam na pajānāti || || aniccaü vi¤¤ānaü Aniccaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     45 Dukkham råpaü Dukkham råpanti yathābhåtam na pajānāti || || dukkhaü vedanaü || || dukkhaü sa¤¤aü || || dukkhe saīkhāre || || dukkhaü vi¤¤āõaü Dukkhaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     46 Anattaü råpam Anattaü rupan ti yathābhåtam na pajānāti || || anattaü vedanaü || || anattaü sa¤¤aü || || anatte saīkhāre || || anattaü vi¤¤āõaü Anattaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     47 Saīkhataü råpaü Saīkhataü råpan ti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || || saīkhataü vedanaü || || saīkhataü sa¤¤aü || ||
saīkhate saīkhāre || || saīkhataü vi¤¤āõaü Saīkhataü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     48 Vadhakaü rupaü Vadhakaü råpan ti yathābhåtam na pajānāti || || vadhakaü vedanaü || || vadhakaü sa¤¤aü ||
vadhake saīkhāre Vadhakā saīkhārāti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || || vadhakaü vi¤¤āõaü Vādhakaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     49 So råpaü upeti upādiyati adhiņņhāti Attā me ti || ||
vedanaü || || sa¤¤aü || || saīkhāre || || vi¤¤āõaü upeti upādiyati adhiņņhāti Attā me ti || || Tassime pa¤cupādānakkhandhā upetā upādiõõā dãgharattaü ahitāya dukkhāya {saüvattanti} || ||
     50 Sutavā ca kho āvuso ariyasāvako ariyānaü dassāvã ||
la || sappurisadhamme suvinãto na råpam attato samanupassati || na råpavantam attānam || na attani råpam || na råpasmiü attānaü || || Na vedanaü || || Na sa¤¤aü || || Na saīkhāre || || Na vi¤¤āõaü attato samanupassati || || na vi¤¤āõavantaü attānaü || na attani vā vi¤¤āõaü || na vi¤¤āõasmiü attānaü || ||


#<[page 115]>#
%<XXII. 85. 58]       THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO          115>%
     51 So aniccaü råpaü Aniccaü råpan ti yathābhåtaü pajānāti || || Aniccaü vedanaü || || Aniccaü sa¤¤aü || ||
Anicce saīkhāre || || Aniccam vi¤¤āõam Aniccaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü pajānāti || ||
     52 Dukkhaü råpaü Dukkhaü råpan ti yathābhåtaü pajānāti || || Dukkhaü vedanaü || || Dukkhaü sa¤¤aü || ||
Dukkhe saīkhāre || || Dukkham vi¤¤āõaü Dukkhaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     53 Anattaü råpam Anattaü råpan ti yathābhåtam pajānāti || || Anattam vedanaü || || Anattaü sa¤¤aü || || Anatte saīkhāre || || Anattaü vi¤¤āõam Anattā vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü pajānāti || ||
     54 Saīkhataü råpaü Saīkhataü råpan ti yathābhåtaü pajānāti || || Saīkhataü vedanaü || || Saīkhataü sa¤¤aü || ||
Saīkhate saīkhāre || || Saīkhataü vi¤¤āõam Saīkhataü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     55 Vadhakaü råpaü Vadhakaü rupan ti yathābhutaü pajānāti || || Vadhakaü vedanaü || || Vadhakaü sa¤¤aü || ||
Vadhake saīkhāre || || Vadhakaü vi¤¤āõaü Vadhakaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü pajānāti || ||
     56 So råpaü na upeti na upādiyati nādhiņņhāti Attā me ti || || Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõaü na upeti na upādiyati nādhiņņhāti Attā me ti || || Tassime upādānakkhandhā anupetā anupadiõõā dãgharattaü hitāya sukhāya saüvattantãti || ||
     57 Evaü hi te āvuso Sāriputta honti || yesaü āyasmantānam tādisā sabrahmacārino anukampakā atthakāmā ovādakā anusāsakā || ida¤ ce pana me āyasmato Sāriputtassa dhammadesanaü sutvā anupādāya āsavehi cittaü vimuttanti || ||
     58 Idam avoca āyasmā Sāriputto || attamano āyasmā Yamako āyasmato Sāriputtassa bhāsitam abhinandãti || ||


#<[page 116]>#
%<116             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 86. 1>%

#<                  SN_3,22(1).86 (4) Anurādho>#
     1 Evaü me sutaü || ekaü samayaü Bhagavā Vesāliyaü viharati Mahāvane Kuņāgārasālāyaü || ||
     2 Tena kho pana samayena āyasmā Anurādho Bhagavato avidåre ara¤¤akuņikāyaü viharati || ||
     3 Atha kho sambahulā a¤¤atitthiyā paribbājakā yenāyasmā Anurādho tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā āyasmatā Anurādhena saddhiü sammodiüsu || sammodanãyaü kathaü sārāõãyaü vãtisāretvā ekam antaü nisãdiüsu || ||
     4 Ekam antaü nãsinnā kho te a¤¤atitthiyā paribbājakā āyasmantam Anurādham etad avocuü || || Yo so āvuso Anurādha tathāgato uttamapuriso paramapuriso paramapattipatto taü tāthāgato imesu catåsu ņhānesu pa¤¤āpayamāno pa¤¤āpeti || || Hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā hoti ca na ca hoti tathāgato param maraõa ti vā neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā || ||
     5 Evaü vutte Anurādho te a¤¤atitthiye paribbājake etad avoca || || Yo so āvuso tathāgato uttamapuriso paramapuriso paramapattipatto taü tathāgato a¤¤atra imehi catåhi ņhānehi pa¤¤āpayamāno pa¤¤āpeti || || Hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā hoti ca na ca hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     6 Evaü vutte te a¤¤atitthiyā paribbājakā āyasmantam Anurādham etad avocuü || || So cāyam bhikkhu navo bhavissati acirapabbajito || thero vā pana bālo avyatto ti || ||
     7 Atha kho a¤¤atitthiyā paribbājakā āyasmantam Anurādham navavādena ca bālavādena ca apasādetvā uņņhāyāsanā pakkāmiüsu || ||


#<[page 117]>#
%<XXII. 86. 13]         THERAVAGGA CATUTTHO             117>%
     8 Atha kho āyasmato Anurādhassa acirapakkantesu tesu a¤¤atitthiyesu paribbājakesu etad ahosi || || Sa ce kho maü te a¤¤atitthiyā paribbājakā uttariü pa¤ham puccheyyuü || kathaü vyākaramāno nu khvāhaü tesam a¤¤atitthiyānam paribbājakānaü vuttavādã ceva Bhagavato assaü na ca Bhagavantam abhåtena abbhācikkheyyaü dhammassa cānudhammaü vyākareyyaü na ca koci sahadhammiko vādānupāto gārayhaü ņhānam āgaccheyyāti || ||
     9 Atha kho āyasmā Anurādho yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā || la || ||
     10 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Anurādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Idhāhaü bhante Bhagavato avidåre ara¤¤akuņikāyaü viharāmi || || Atha kho bhante sambahulā a¤¤atitthiyā paribbājakā yenāhaü tenupasaīkamiüsu || la ||
mam etad avocuü || || Yo so āvuso Anurādha tathāgato uttamapuriso paramapuriso paramapattipatto taü tathāgato imesu catåsu ņhānesu pa¤¤āpayamāno pa¤¤āpeti Hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā || pe || neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõāti vā ti || ||
     11 Evam vuttāham bhante te a¤¤atitthiye paribbājake etad avoca || || Yo so āvuso tathāgato uttamapuriso paramapuriso paramapattipatto taü tathāgato a¤¤atra imehi catåhi ņhānehi pa¤¤āyamāno pa¤¤āpeti Hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā || pe || neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     12 Evaü vutte bhante te a¤¤atitthiyā paribbajakā mam etad avocuü || || So cāyam bhikkhu navo bhavissati acirapabbajito thero vā pana bālo avyatto ti || ||
     13 Atha kho mam bhante te a¤¤atitthiyā paribbājakā navavādena ca bālavādena ca apasādetvā uņņhāyāsanā pakkamiüsu || ||


#<[page 118]>#
%<118           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 86. 14>%
     14 Tassa mayham bhante acirapakkantesu tesu a¤¤atitthiyesu paribbājakesu etad ahosi || || Sa ce kho maü te a¤¤atitthiyā paribbajakā uttariü pa¤ham puccheyyuü ||
kathaü vyākaramāno nu khvāhaü tesam a¤¤atitthiyānaü paribbājakānam vuttavādã ceva Bhagavato assaü na ca Bhagavantam abbhācikkheyyaü dhammassa cānudhammaü vyākareyyaü na ca koci sahadhammiko vādānupāto gārayhaü ņhānam āgaccheyyāti || ||
     15 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi Anurādha || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || la || ||
     16 Tasmā ti ha || pa ||
     17 Evam passam || la || nāparaü itthattāyāti pajānāti || ||
     18 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi Anurādha || Råpaü tathāgato ti samanupassasãtã || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Vedanaü || pe || || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || || Vi¤¤āõaü tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     19 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi Anurādha || Råpasmiü tathāgatoti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     A¤¤atra råpā tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Vedanāya || pe || a¤¤atra vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya || pe || a¤¤atra sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhāresu || a¤¤atra saīkhārehi || || Vi¤¤āõasmiü tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     A¤¤atra vi¤¤āõā tathagato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     20 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi Anurādha || ayaü so aråpã avedano asa¤¤ã asaīkhāro avi¤¤āõo tathāgato ti samanupassasãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
    21 Ettha ca te Anurādha diņņhevadhamme saccato thetato tathāgato anupalabbhiyamāno || kallaü nu te taü veyyākaraõaü Yo so āvuso tathāgato uttamapuriso paramapuriso paramapattipatto taü tathāgato a¤¤atra imehi catåhi ņhānehi pa¤¤āpayamāno pa¤¤āpeti Hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā 


#<[page 119]>#
%<XXII. 87. 6]         THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO            119>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || na hoti || hoti ca na ca hoti || neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     22 Sādhu sādhu Anurādha pubbe cāham Anurādha etarahi ca dukkha¤ceva pa¤¤āpemi dukkhassa ca nirodhanti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).87 (5) Vakkali>#
     1 Evam me sutaü || ekaü samayam Bhagavā Rājagahe viharati Veëuvane Kalandakanivāpe || ||
     2 Tena kho pana samayena āyasmā Vakkali kumbhakāranivesane viharati ābādhiko dukkhito bāëhagilāno || ||
     3 Atha kho āyasmā Vakkali upaņņhāke āmantesi || ||
Etha tumhe āvuso yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamatha ||
upasaīkamitvā mama vacanena Bhagavato pāde sirasā vandatha || || Vakkhali bhante bhikkhu ābādhiko dukkhito bāëhagilāno || so Bhagavato pāde sirasā vandatãti || || Evaü ca vadetha Sādhu kira bhante Bhagavā yena Vakkali bhikkhu tenupasaīkamatu anukampam upādāyāti || ||
     4 Evam āvuso ti kho te bhikkhå āyasmato Vakkalissa paņissutvā yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamiüsu || || Upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdiüsu || ||
     5 Ekam antaü nisinnā kho te bhikkhå Bhagavantam etad avocuü || || Vakkali bhante bhikkhu ābādhiko dukkhito bāëhagilāno || so Bhagavato pāde sirasā vandati || eva¤ ca pana vadeti Sādhu kira bhante Bhagavā yena Vakkali bhikkhu tenupasaīkamatu anukampam upādāyāti || ||
     Adhivāsesi Bhagavā tuõhãbhāvena || ||
     6 Atha kho Bhagavā nivāsetvā pattacãvaram ādāya yenāyasmā Vakkali tenupasaīkami || ||


#<[page 120]>#
%<120          KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 87. 7>%
     7 Addasā kho āyasmā Vakkali Bhagavantaü dårato āgacchantaü || disvāna ma¤cake samadhosi || ||
     8 Atha kho Bhagavā āyasmantaü Vakkalim etad avoca || ||
Alaü Vakkali mā tvaü ma¤cake samadhosi || santimāni āsanāni pa¤¤attāni tatthāhaü nisãdissamãti || || Nisãdi Bhagavā pa¤¤atte āsane || ||
     9 Nisajja kho Bhagavā āyasmantaü Vakkalim etad avoca || || Kacci te Vakkali khamanãyaü kacci yāpanãyaü kacci dukkhā vedanā paņikkamanti no abhikkamanti ||
paņikkamosānaü pa¤¤āyati no abhikkamo ti || ||
     Na me bhante khamanãyaü na yāpanãyaü || bāëhā me dukkhā vedanā abhikkamanti no paņikkamanti abhikkamosānam pa¤¤āyati no paņikkamo ti || ||
     10 Kacci te Vakkali na ki¤ci kukkuccaü na koci vippaņisāroti || ||
     Taggha me bhante anappakaü kukkuccaü anappako ca vippaņisāro ti ||
     11 Kacci pana taü Vakkali attā sãlato na upavadatãti || ||
     Na kho mam bhante attā sãlato upavadatãti || ||
     12 No ce kira tam Vakkali attā sãlato upavadati || atha ki¤ci te kukkuccaü ko ca vippaņisāro ti || ||
     Cirapaņikāham bhante Bhagavantaü dassanāya upasaīkamitukāmo natthi ca me kāyasmiü tāvatikā balamattā ||
yāyāhaü Bhagavantaü dassanāya upasaīkameyyan ti || ||
     13 Alaü Vakkali kiü te iminā påtikāyena diņņhena || ||
Yo kho Vakkali dhammam passati so mam passati || yo maü passati so dhammam passati || || Dhammaü hi Vakkali passanto maü passati maü passanto dhammam passati || ||
     14 Taü kiü ma¤¤āsi Vakkali || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||


#<[page 121]>#
%<XXII. 87. 25]         THERAVAGGA CATUTTHO        121>%
     Aniccaü bhante || ||
     Vedanā || pe || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü va aniccaü vā ti || ||
    Aniccaü bhante || ||
     15-16 Tasmā ti || || Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||
     17 Atha kho Bhagavā āyasmantaü Vakkaliü iminā ovādena ovaditvā uņņhāyāsanā yena Gijjhakåņo pabbato tena pakkāmi || ||
     18 Atha kho āyasmā Vakkali acirapakkantassa Bhagavato upaņņhāke āmantesi || || Etha maü āvuso ma¤cakam āropetvā yena Isigilipassakālasilā tenupasaīkamatha ||
kathaü hi nāma mādiso antaraghare kālam kattabbaü ma¤¤eyyā ti || ||
     19 Evam āvuso ti kho te bhikkhå āyasmato Vakkalissa paņissutvā āyasmantaü Vakkalim ma¤cakam āropetvā yena Isigilipassakālasilā tenupasaīkamiüsu || ||
     20 Atha kho Bhagavā taü ca rattiü taü ca divasāvasesaü Gijjhakåņe pabbate vihāsi || ||
     21 Atha kho dve devatāyo abhikkantāya rattiyā abhikkantavaõõā kevalakappaü Gijjhakåņaü obhāsetvā yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamiüsu || la || ekam antaü aņņhaüsu || ||
     22 Ekam antaü ņhitā kho ekā devatā Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Vakkali bhante bhikkhu vimokkhāya cetetãti || ||
     23 Aparā devatā Bhagavantam etad avoca || || So hi nåna bhante suvimutto vimuccissatãti || ||
     24 Idam avocuü tā devatāyo || || Idaü vatvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā padakkhiõaü katvā tatthevantaradhāyiüsu || ||
     25 Atha kho Bhagavā tassā rattiyā accayena bhikkhå āmantesi || || Etha tumhe bhikkhave yena Vakkali bhikkhu tenupasaīkamatha || upasaīkamitvā Vakkalim bhikkhum evaü vadetha || || Suõāvuso Vakkali Bhagavato vacanaü dvinnaü ca devatānaü 


#<[page 122]>#
%<122          KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 87. 26>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || imam āvuso rattiü dve devatāyo abhikkantāya rattiyā abhikkantavaõõā kevalakappam Gijjhakåņam obhāsetvā yena Bhagavā {tenupasaīkamiüsu} ||
{upasaīkamitvā} Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü aņņhaüsu || || Ekam antaü ņhitā kho āvuso ekā devatā Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Vakkali bhante bhikkhu vimokkhāya cetetãti || || Aparā devatā Bhagavantaü etad avoca || || So hi nåna bhante vimutto vimuccissatãti || ||
Bhagavā ca taü āvuso Vakkali evam āha || || Mā bhāyi Vakkali mā bhāyi Vakkali apāpakaü te maraõam bhavissati apāpikā kālakiriyāti || ||
     26 Evam bhante ti kho te bhikkhå Bhagavato paņissutvā yenāyasmā Vakkali tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā āyasmantaü Vakkalim etad avocuü || || Suõāvuso Vakkali Bhagavato vacanaü dvinna¤ ca devatānan ti || ||
     27 Atha kho āyasmā Vakkali upaņņhāke āmantesi || ||
Etha maü āvuso ma¤cakā oropetha kathaü hi nāma mādiso ucce āsane nisãditvā tassa Bhagavato sāsanam sotabbam ma¤¤eyā ti || ||
     28 Evam āvuso ti kho te bhikkhå āyasmato Vakkalissa paņissutvā āyasmantaü Vakkalim ma¤cakā oropesuü || ||
     29 Imaü āvuso rattim dve devatāyo abhikkantāya rattiyā || la || ekam antaü aņņhaüsu || || Ekam antaü ņhitā kho āvuso ekā devatā Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Vakkali bhante bhikkhu vimokkhāya cetetãti || || Aparā devatā Bhagavantam etad avoca || || So hi nåna bhante suvimutto vimuccissatãti || || Bhagavā ca tam āvuso Vakkali evam āha || || Mā bhāyi Vakkali mā bhāyi apāpakan te maraõam bhavissati apāpikā kālakiriyā ti || ||
     30 Tena hāvuso mama vacanena Bhagavato pāde sirasā vandatha || || Vakkali bhante bhikkhu ābādhiko dukkhito bāëhagilāno so Bhagavato pāde sãrasā vandati eva¤ca vadeti || || Råpam aniccaü tāham bhante na kaīkhāmi ||
yad aniccaü taü dukkhanti na vicikicchāmi || yad aniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü natthi me tattha chando vā rāgo vā pemaü vā ti na vicikicchāmi || ||


#<[page 123]>#
%<XXII. 87. 36]         THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO          123>%
     Vedanā aniccā tāham bhante na kaīkhāmi || pe || ||
     Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || ||
     Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü tāham bhante na kaīkhāmi || yad aniccaü taü dukkhanti na vicikicchāmi || yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü natthi me tattha chando vā rāgo vā pemaü vā ti na vicikicchāmãti || ||
     31 Evam āvuso ti kho te bhikkhå āyasmato Vakkalissa paņissutvā pakkamiüsu || ||
     32 Atha kho āyasmā Vakkali acirapakkantesu tesu bhikkhåsu sattham āharesi || ||
    33 Atha kho te bhikkhå yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā ekam antaü nisãdiüsu || ||
Ekam antaü nisinnā kho te bhikkhå Bhagavantam etad avocuü || || Vakkali bhante bhikkhu ābādhiko dukkhito bāëhagilāno so Bhagavato pāde sirasā vandati evaü ca vadeti || || Råpam aniccaü tāham bhante na kaīkhāmi ||
yad aniccaü taü dukkhanti na vicikicchāmi || yad aniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü natthi me tattha chando vā rāgo vā pemaü vā ti na vicikicchāmã || || Vedanā ||
Sa¤¤ā || || {Saīkhārā} || || Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü tāham bhante na kaīkhāmi || yad aniccam taü dukkhanti na vicikicchāmi ||
yad aniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü natthi me tattha chando vā rāgo vā pemaü vā ti na vicikicchāmãti || ||
     34 Atha kho Bhagavā bhikkhå āmantesi || || âyāma bhikkhave yena Isigilipassakālasilā tenupasaīkamissāmi ||
yattha Vakkalinā kulaputtena sattham āharitan ti || ||
     Evam bhante ti kho te bhikkhå Bhagavato paccassosuü || ||
     35 Atha kho Bhagavā sambahulehi bhikkhåhi saddhiü yena Isigilipassakālasilā {tenupasaīkami} || ||
     36 Addasā kho Bhagavā āyasmantaü Vakkaliü dårato va ma¤cake vivattakkhandhaüsemānaü || ||


#<[page 124]>#
%<124           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 87. 37>%
     37 Tena kho pana samayena dhumāyitattaü timirāyitattaü gacchateva purimaü disaü || gacchati pacchimaü disaü gacchati uttaraü disaü gacchati dakkhiõaü disaü gacchati uddham gacchati adho gacchati anudisaü || ||
     38 Atha kho Bhagavā bhikkhå āmantesi || || Passatha no tumhe bhikkhave etam dhumāyitattam timirāyitattaü gacchateva purimaü disaü || la || gacchati anudisanti || ||
     Evam bhante || ||
     39 Eso kho bhikkhave Māro pāpimā Vakkalissa kulaputassa vi¤¤āõam samannesati Kattha Vakkalissa kulaputtassa vi¤¤āõam patiņņhitan ti || ||
     40 Apatiņņhitena ca bhikkhave vi¤¤āõena Vakkali kulaputto parinibbuto ti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).88 (6) Assaji>#
     1 Ekaü samayam Bhagavā Rājagahe viharati Veëuvane Kalandakanivāpe || ||
     2 Tena kho pana samayena āyasmā Assaji Kassapakārāme viharati ābhādhiko dukkhito bāëhagilāno || ||
     3 Atha kho āyasmā Assaji upaņņhāke āmantesi || || Etha tumhe āvuso yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamatha || upasaīkamitvā mama vacanena Bhagavato pāde sirasā vandatha ||
Assaji bhante bhikkhu ābādhiko dukkhito bāëhagilāno || so Bhagavato pāde sirasā vandati || eva¤ca vadetha Sādhu kira bhante Bhagavā yena Assaji bhikkhu tenupasaīkamatu anukampam upādāyāti || ||
     4 Evam āvuso ti te bhikkhå āyasmato Assajissa paņissutvā yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkamiüsu || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdiüsu || ||
     5 Ekam antaü nisinnā kho te bhikkhå Bhagavantam etad avocuü || || Assaji bhante bhikkhu ābādhiko || pa ||
Sādhu kira bhante Bhagavā yena Assaji bhikkhu tenupasaīkamatu anukampam upādāyāti || ||
     Adhivāsesi Bhagavā tunhãbhāvena || ||


#<[page 125]>#
%<XXII. 88. 15-18]      THERAVAGGA CATUTTHO           125>%
     6 Atha kho Bhagavā sāyaõhasamayaü patisallāõā vuņņhito yenāyasmā Assaji tenupasaīkami || ||
     7 Addasā kho āyasmā Assaji Bhagavantaü dårato āgacchantaü || disvāna ma¤cake samadhosi || ||
     8 Atha kho Bhagavā āyasmato Assajissa etad avoca || ||
Alam Assaji mā tvaü ma¤cake samadhosi || santimāni āsanāni pa¤¤attāni tatthāham nisãdissāmãti || ||
     9 Nisãdi Bhagavā pa¤¤atte āsane || nisajja kho Bhagavā āyasmantam Assajim etad avoca || || Kacci te Assaji khamaniyaü kacci yāpanãyaü || la || paņikkamosānam pa¤¤āyati no abhikkamo ti || ||
     10 Na me bhante khamanãyaü || la || abhikkamosānaü pa¤¤āyati no paņikkamo ti || ||
     11 Kacci te Assaji na ki¤ci kukkuccaü na koci vippaņisāro ti || ||
     Taggha me bhante anappakaü kukkuccam anappako vippaņisārotã || ||
    12 Kacci pana taü Assaji attā sãlato na upavadatãti || ||
     Na kho mam bhante attā sãlato upavadatãti || ||
     13 No ce kira tam Assaji attā sãlato upavadati atha ki¤ca te kukkuccaü ko ca vippaņisāro ti || ||
     Pubbe khvāham bhante gela¤¤aü passambhetvā passambhetvā kāyasaīkhāre vippatisārã viharāmi || so taü samādhiü na paņilabhāmi || tassa mayham bhante taü samādhim appaņilabhato evaü hoti no no ca khvāham parihāyāmãti || ||
     14 Ye te Assaji samaõabrāhmaõā samādhisārakā samādhisāma¤¤ā tesan taü samādhiü appaņilabhataü evaü hoti no cassu mayam parihāyāmā ti || ||
     15-18 Taü kim ma¤¤asi Assaji råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vāti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || || pe ||


#<[page 126]>#
%<126             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 88. 19>%
     19 Vi¤¤āõaü || pa ||
     20 Tasmātiha || pa ||
     21 Evam passaü || pa || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānāti || ||
     22 So sukhaü ce vedanaü vediyati sā aniccāti pajānāti ||
anajjhositā ti pajānāti || anabhinanditāti pajānāti || || Dukkhaü ce vedanaü vediyati sā aniccāti pajānāti || || anajjhositāti pajānāti || anabhinanditā ti pajānāti || || Adukkham asukhaü ce vedanaü vediyati sā aniccā ti pajānāti || la ||
anabhinanditāti pajānāti || ||
     23 So sukhaü ce vedanaü vediyati visa¤¤utto naü vediyati || || Dukkhaü ce vedanaü vediyati visa¤¤utto naü vediyati || || Adukkham asukhaü ce vedanaü vediyati visa¤¤utto naü vediyati || ||
     24 So kāyapariyantikaü vedanaü vediyamāno kāyapariyantikaü vedanaü vediyāmãti pajānāti || || Jãvitapariyantikaü vedanaü vediyamāno jãvitapariyantikaü vedanaü vediyāmãti pajānāti || || Kāyassa bhedā uddhaü jãvitapariyādānā idheva sabbavedayitāni anabhinanditāni sãtibhavissantãti pajānāti || ||
     25 Seyyathāpi Assaji tela¤ca paņicca vaņņiü ce paņicca telapadãpo jhāyeyya || tasseva telassa ca vaņņiyā ca pariyādānā anāhāro nibbāyeyya || || Evam eva kho Assaji bhikkhu kāyapariyantikaü vedanaü vediyamāno kāyapariyantikaü vedanaü vediyāmãti pajānāti || jãvitapariyantikaü vedanaü vediyamāno jãvitapariyantikaü vedanaü vediyāmãti pajānāti || || Kāyassa bhedā uddhaü jãvitapariyādānā idheva sabbavedayitāni anabhinanditāni sãtibhavissantãti pajānātãti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).89 (7) Khemo>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü sambahulā therā bhikkhå Kosambiyaü viharanti Ghositārāme || ||
     2 Tena kho pana samayena āyasmā Khemako Badarikārāme viharati ābādhiko dukkhito bāëhagilāno || ||


#<[page 127]>#
%<XXII. 89. 8]        THERAVAGGA CATUTTHO          127>%
     3 Atha kho therā bhikkhå sāyaõhasamayam paņisallāõā vuņņhitā āyasmantaü Dāsakam āmantesuü || || Ehi tvam āvuso Dāsaka yena Khemako bhikkhu tenupasaīkama ||
upasaīkamitvā Khemakam bhikkhum evaü vadehi || || Therā taü āvuso evam āhaüsu || || Kacci te āvuso khamanãyam kacci yāpanãyaü kacci dukkhā vedanā paņikammanti no abhikkamanti || paņikammosānam pa¤¤āyati no abhikkamoti || ||
     4 Evam āvuso ti kho āyasmā Dasako therānam bhikkhånaü paņissutvā yenāyasmā Khemako tenupasaīkami ||
upasaīkamitvā āyasmantaü Khemakaü etad avoca || ||
Therā taü āvuso Khemaka evam āhaüsu || || Kacci te āvuso khamanãyaü || la || no abhikkamo ti || ||
     5 Na me āvuso khamanãyaü na yāpanãyaü || || la || ||
abhikkamosānam pa¤¤āyati no paņikkamo ti || ||
     6 Atha kho āyasmā Dāsako yena therā bhikkhå tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā there bhikkhå etad avoca || ||
Khemako avuso bhikkhu evam āha || || Na me āvuso khamanãyam || la || abhikkamosānaü pa¤¤āyati no paņikkamo ti || ||
     7 Ehi tvaü āvuso Dāsaka yena Khemako bhikkhu tenupasaīkama || upasaīkamitvā Khemakam bhikkhum evaü vadehi || || Therā taü āvuso Khemaka evam ahaüsu || ||
Pa¤cime āvuso upādānakkhandhā vuttā Bhagavatā || seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho vedanupādānakkhandho sa¤¤upādānakkhandho saīkhārupādānakkhandho vi¤¤āõåpādānakkhandho || imesu āyasmā Khemako pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu ki¤ci attānaü vā attaniyaü vā samanupassasãti || ||
     8 Evam āvuso ti kho āyasmā Dāsako therānam bhikkhånam paņissutvā yenāyasmā Khemako tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā || la || Therā tam āvuso Khemaka evam āhaüsu || || Pa¤cime āvuso upādānakkhandhā vuttā Bhagavatā ||
seyyatthãdaü || råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || || Imesu āyasmā Khemako pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu ki¤ci attānam vā attaniyaü vā samanupassatãti || ||


#<[page 128]>#
%<128           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 89. 9>%
     9 Pa¤cime āvuso upādānakkhandhā vuttā Bhagavatā ||
seyyathãdam råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤ānupādānakkhandho || imesu khvāham āvuso pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu na ki¤ci attānaü vā attaniyaü vā samanupassāmãti || ||
     10 Atha kho āyasmā Dāsako yena therā bhikkhå tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā there bhikkhå etad avoca || ||
Khemako āvuso bhikkhu evam āha || || Pa¤cime āvuso upādānakkhandhā vuttā Bhagavatā || seyyathãdam råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || imesu khvāham āvuso pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu na ki¤ci attānaü va attaniyaü vā samanupassāmãti || ||
     11 Ehi tvaü āvuso Dāsaka yena Khemako bhikkhu tenupasaīkama || {upasaīkamitvā} Khemakam bhikkhum evaü vadehi || || Therā taü āvuso Khemaka evaü āhaüsu ||
Pa¤cime āvuso upādānakkhandhā vuttā Bhagavatā || seyyathãdam råpupādānakkhandho pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhando || ||
No ce kirāyasmā Khemako imesu pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu ki¤ci attānaü vā attaniyaü vā samanupassati ||
tenāyasmā Khemako arahaü khãõāsavo ti || ||
     12 Evam āvuso ti kho āyasmā Dāsako therānaü bhikkhånam paņissutvā yenāyasmā Khemako || pa || therā taü āvuso Khemaka evam āhaüsu || || Pa¤cime āvuso upādānakkhandhā vuttā Bhagavatā || seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || || No ce kirāyasmā Khemako imesu pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu ki¤ci attānam vā attaniyaü vā samanupassati || tenahāyasmā Khemako arahaü khãõāsavo ti || ||
     13 Pa¤cime āvuso upādānakkhandhā vuttā Bhagavatā ||
seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || Imesu khvāham āvuso pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu na ki¤ci attānaü vā attaniyaü vā samanupassāmi ||
na camhi arahaü khãõāsavo || || Api ca me āvuso pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu asmãti adhigatam ayam aham asmãti ca na samanupassāmã ti || ||


#<[page 129]>#
%<XXII. 89. 18]        THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO           129>%
     14 Atha kho āyasmā Dāsako yena therā bhikkhå || pa ||
there bhikkhå etad avoca || || Khemako āvuso bhikkhu evam āha || || Pa¤cime āvuso upādānakkhandhā vuttā Bhagavatā seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || imesu khvāham āvuso pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu na ki¤ci attānaü vā attaniyaü vā samanupassāmi || na camhi arahaü khãõāsavo || || Api ca me āvuso pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu asmãti adhigataü ayam aham asmãti na ca samanupassāmiti || ||
     15 Ehi tvaü āvuso Dāsaka yena Khemako bhikkhu tenupasaīkama || upasaīkamitvā Khemakam bhikkhum evaü vadehi || || Therā tam āvuso Khemaka evam āhaüsu || ||
Yam etam āvuso Khemaka asmãti vadesi kim etam asmãti vadesi || || Råpam asmãti vadesi a¤¤atra råpā asmãti vadesi || Vedanam || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || Vi¤¤āõam asmãti vadesi a¤¤atra vi¤¤āõā asmãti vadesi || || Yam etam āvuso Khemaka asmãti vadesi kim etam asmãti vadesãti || ||
     16 Evam āvuso ti kho āyasmā Dāsako therānam bhikkhånam paņissutvā yenāyasmā Khemako tenupasaīkami ||
upasaīkamitvā āyasmantaü Khemakam etad avoca || ||
Therā tam āvuso Khemaka evam ahaüsu || || Yam etam āvuso Khemaka asmãti vadesi kim etam asmãti vadesi || ||
Råpam asmãti vadesi a¤¤atra råpā asmãti vadesi || Vedanaü || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhare || Vi¤¤āõam asmãti vadesi a¤¤atra vi¤¤āõā asmãti vadesi || || Yam etam āvuso Khemaka asmãti vadesi kim etam asmãti vadesãti || ||
     17 Alaü āvuso Dāsaka kiü imāya sandhāvanikāya āharāvuso daõķam aham eva yena therā bhikkhå tenupasaīkamissāmãti || ||
     18 Atha kho āyasmā Khemako daõķam olumbha yena therā bhikkhå tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā therehi bhikkhåhi saddhiü sammodi || sammodanãyaü kathaü sārāõãyam vãtisāretvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||


#<[page 130]>#
%<130          KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 89. 19>%
     19 Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantaü Khemakaü therā bhikkhu etad avocuü || || Yam etam āvuso Khemaka asmãti vadesi kim etam asmãti vadesi || || Råpam asmãti vadesi a¤¤atra råpā asmãti vadesi || Vedanaü || pe || Sa¤¤aü || {Saīkhāre} || Vi¤¤āõam asmãti vadesi a¤¤atra vi¤¤āõā asmãti vadesi || || Yam etam āvuso Khemaka asmãti vadesi kim etam asmãti vadesãti || ||
     20 Na khvāham āvuso råpam asmãti vadāmi || || Na vedanaü || || Na sa¤¤aü || || Na saīkhāre || || Na vi¤¤āõam ||
{Na pi} a¤¤atra vi¤¤āõā asmãti vadāmi || || Api ca me āvuso pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu asmãti adhigatam ayam aham asmãti ca na samanupassāmi || ||
     21 Seyyathāpi āvuso uppalassa vā padumassa vā puõķarãkassa vā gandho || Yo nu kho evaü vadeyya Pattassa gandhoti Vaõõassa gandho pi Ki¤jakkhassa gandho ti vā sammā nu kho so vadamāno vadeyyāti || ||
     No hetam āvuso || ||
     Yathā katham panāvuso sammāvyākaramāno vyākareyyāti || ||
     Pupphassa gandhoti kho āvuso sammāvyākaramāno vyākareyyāti || ||
     22 Evam eva khvāham āvuso na råpam asmãti vadāmi na pi a¤¤atra råpā asmãti vadāmi || || Na vedanam || Na sa¤¤am || Na saīkhāre || Na vi¤¤āõam asmãti vadāmi na pi annatra vi¤¤āõā asmãti vadāmi || || Api ca me āvuso pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu asmãti adhigatam ayam aham asmãti ca na samanupassāmi || ||
     23 Ki¤cāpi āvuso ariyasāvakassa pa¤corambhāgiyāni sa¤¤ojanāni pahãnāni bhavanti || atha khvassa hoti yeva pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu anusahagato Asmãti māno Asmãti chando Asmãti anusayo asamåhato || || so aparena samayena pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu udayabbayānupassã viharati || || Iti råpam iti råpassa samudayo iti råpassa atthagamo 


#<[page 131]>#
%<XXII. 89. 28]       THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO          131>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Iti vedanā || || Iti sa¤¤ā || || Iti {saīkhārā} || || Iti vi¤¤āõaü || iti vi¤¤āõassa samudayo iti vi¤¤āõassa atthagamo ti || ||
     24 Tassimesu pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu udayabbayānupassino viharato yo pissa hoti pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu anusahagato Asmãti māno Asmãti chando Asmãti anusayo asamåhato so pi samugghātaü gacchati || ||
     25 Seyyathāpi āvuso vattham saükiliņņham malaggahitaü tam enaü sāmikā rajakassa anuppadajjeyyuü || tam enaü rajako åse vā khāre vā gomaye vā samam madditvā acche udake vikkhāleti || ||
     26 Ki¤cāpi taü hoti vattham parisuddhaü pariyodātaü ||
atha khvassa hoti yo ca anusahagato åsagandho vā khāragandho vā gomayagandho vā asamåhato || tam enaü rajako sāmikānaü deti || tam enam sāmikā gandhaparibhāvite karaõķake nikkhipanti || yo pissa hoti anusahagato åsagandho vā khāragandho vā gomayagandho vā asamåhato so pi samugghātaü gacchati || ||
     27 Evam eva kho āvuso ki¤cāpi ariyasāvakassa pa¤corambhāgiyāni sa¤¤ojanāni pahãnāni bhavanti || atha khvassa hoti yo ca pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu anusahagato Asmãti māno Asmãti chando Asmãti anusayo asamuhato || so aparena samayena pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu udayabbayānupassã viharati || Iti råpaü iti råpassa samudayo iti råpassa atthagamo || || Iti vedanā || || Iti sa¤¤a || ||
Iti saīkhārā || || Iti vi¤¤āõaü || iti vi¤¤āõassa samudayo iti vi¤¤āõassa atthagamo ti || || Tassa imesu pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu udayabbayānupassino viharato yo pissa hoti pa¤casu upādānakkhandhesu anusahagato Asmãti māno Asmãyi chando Asmãti anusayo asamåhato so pi samugghātaü gacchati || ||
     28 Evaü vutte therā bhikkhå āyasmantaü Khemakam etad avocuü || || Na kho pana mayaü āyasmantaü Khemakam vihesā apekhā pucchimha 


#<[page 132]>#
%<132            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 89. 29>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || api cāyasmā Khemako pahoti tassa Bhagavato sāsanaü vitthārena ācikkhituü desetuü pa¤¤āpetuü paņņhapetuü vivarituü vibhajituü uttānãkatuü || ||
     29 Tayidaü āyasmatā Khemakena tassa Bhagavato sāsanam vitthārena ācikkhitaü desitaü pa¤¤āpitaü paņņhapitam vivaņaü vibhattaü uttānãkatanti || ||
     30 Idam avoca āyasmā Khemako || attamanā therā bhikkhå āyasmato Khemakassa bhāsitam abhinanduü || ||
     31 Imasmi¤ ca pana veyyākaraõasmiü bha¤¤amāne saņņhimattānam therānam bhikkhånam anupādāya āsavehi cittāni mucciüsu āyasmato Khemakassa cāti || ||

#<                      SN_3,22(1).90 (8) Channo>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü sambahulā therā bhikkhå Bārāõasiyaü viharanti Isipatane Migadāye || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā Channo sāyaõhasamayaü paņisallaõā vuņņhito avāpuranam ādāya vihārena vihāram upasaīkamitvā there bhikkhå etad avoca || || Ovadantu mam āyasmanto therā anusāsantu mam āyasmantā therā karontu me āyasmanto therā dhammiü kathaü yathāhaü dhammam passeyyan ti || ||
     3 Evaü vutte therā bhikkhå āyasmantaü Channam etad avocuü || || Råpaü kho āvuso Channa aniccaü ||
vedanā aniccā || sa¤¤ā aniccā || saīkhārā aniccā || vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || || Råpam anattā || vedanā || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā ||
vi¤¤āõam anattā || || Sabbe saīkhārā aniccā sabbe dhammā anattā ti || ||
     4 Atha kho āyasmato Channassa etad ahosi || || Mayham pi kho etam evaü hoti || || Råpam aniccaü || vedanā ||
sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā || vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || || Råpaü anattā ||


#<[page 133]>#
%<XXII. 90. 10]        THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO          133>%
vedanā || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā || vi¤¤āõam || || Sabbe saīkhārā aniccā sabbe dhammā anattā ti || ||
     5 Atha ca pana me sabbasaīkhārasamathe sabbåpadhipaņinissagge taõhakkhaye virāge nirodhe nibbāne cittaü na pakkhandati nappasãdati na santiņņhati na vimuccati paritassanā || upādānam uppajjati paccudāvattati mānasam || atha ko carahi me attāti || na kho panetaü dhammam passato hoti || || Ko nu kho me tathā dhammaü deseyya yathāhaü dhammam passeyyan ti || ||
     6 Atha kho āyasmato Channassa etad ahosi || || Ayaü kho āyasmā ânando Kosambiyaü viharati Ghositārāme ||
satthu ceva {saüvaõõito} sambhāvito ca vi¤¤ånaü sabrahmacārãnaü || pahoti ca me āyasmā ânando tathā dhammaü desetuü yathāhaü dhammam passeyyaü || || Atthi ca me āyasmante ânande tāvatikā visaņņhi yaü nånāham yenāyasmā ânando tenupasaīkameyyan ti || ||
     7 Atha kho āyasmā Channo senāsanaü saüsāmetvā pattacãvaram ādāya yena Kosambi-Ghositārāmo yenāyasmā ânando tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā āyasmatā ânandena saddhiü sammodi || pa || ||
     8 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Channo āyasmantam ânandam etad avoca || || Ekam idāham āvuso ânanda samayam Bārāõasiyaü viharāmi Isipatane Migadāye || ||
Atha khvāham āvuso sāyaõhasamayaü patisallāõā vuņņhito avāpåraõam ādāya vihārena vihāram upasaīkamitvā there bhikkhå etad avocaü || || Ovadantu mam āyasmanto therā dhammiü kathaü yathāhaü dhammam passeyyan ti || ||
     9 Evaü vutte mam āvuso therā bhikkhå etad avocuü || ||
Råpaü kho āvuso Channa aniccaü || vedanā || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā || vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || || Råpam anattā || || la || || vi¤¤āõam anattā || || Sabbe saīkhārā aniccā sabbe dhammā anattā ti || ||
     10 Tassa mayham āvuso etad ahosi || || Mayham pi kho etam evam hoti Råpam aniccam 


#<[page 134]>#
%<134           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 90. 11>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || pa || vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || ||
Råpam anattā || vedanā || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā || vi¤¤āõam anattā || sabbe saīkhārā aniccā sabbe dhammā anattā ti || ||
     11 Atha ca pana me sabbasaīkhārasamathe sabbåpadhipaņinissagge taõhakkhaye virāge nirodhe nibbāne cittaü na pakkhandati nappasãdati na santiņņhati na vimuccati paritassanā || upādānam uppajjati paccudāvattati mānasaü ||
atha ko carahi me attā ti || na kho panetaü dhammam passato hoti || || Ko nu kho me tathā dhammaü deseyya yathāhaü dhammam passeyyan ti || ||
     12 Tassa mayham āvuso etad ahosi || || Ayaü kho āyasmā ânanda Kosambiyaü viharati Ghositārāme ||
satthu ceva saüvaõõito sambhāvito ca vi¤¤ånaü sabrahmacārãnaü pahoti ca me āyasmā ânando tathā dhammaü desetuü yathāhaü dhammam passeyyaü || || Atthi ca me āyasmante ânande tāvatikā visaņņhi yaü nunāhaü yenāyasmā ânando tenupasaīkameyyan ti || ||
     13 Ovadatu maü āyasmā ânando anusāsatu maü āyasmā ânando karotu me āyasmā ânando dhammiü kathaü yathāham dhammam passeyyan ti || ||
     14 Ettakena pi mayam āyasmato Channassa attamanā || api nāma tam āyasmā Channo āvi akāsi khilam pabhindi || odahāvuso Channa sotam || bhabbo si dhammaü vi¤¤ātun ti || ||
     15 Atha kho āyasmato Channassa tāvatakeneva uëāram pãtipāmujjam uppajji || || Bhabbo kirasmi dhammaü vi¤¤ātun ti || ||
     16 Sammukhā me taü āvuso Channa Bhagavato sutaü sammukhā ca paņiggahitaü Kaccānagottam bhikkhum ovadantassa || || Dvayanissito khvāyaü Kaccāna loko yebhuyyena atthi ta¤ceva natthi ta¤ ca 


#<[page 135]>#
%<XXII. 91. 3]       THERAVAGGO CATUTTHO.        135>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Lokasamudayaü kho Kaccāna yathābhåtam sammappa¤¤āya passato yā loke natthitā sā na hoti || loka nirodhaü kho Kaccāna yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passato yā loke atthitā sā na hoti || || Upāyupādānābhinivesavinibandho khāyaü Kaccāna loko yebhuyyena || ta¤cāyam upāyupādānaü cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā na upeti na upādiyati || nādhiņņhāti Attā me ti || || Dukkham eva uppajjamānam uppajjati dukkhaü niruddhamānaü nirujjhatãti na kaīkhati na vicikicchati aparapaccayā ¤āõam evassa ettha hoti || || Ettāvatā kho Kaccāna sammādiņņhi hoti || ||
     17 Sabbam atthãti kho Kaccāna ayam eko anto || Sabbam natthãti ayaü dutiyo anto || || Ete te Kaccāna ubho ante anupagamma majjhena Tathāgato dhammaü deseti || ||
Avijjāpaccayā saīkhārā saīkhārapaccayā vi¤¤āõaü || pa ||
Evam etassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa samudayo hoti || || Avijjāya tveva asesavirāganirodhā saīkhāranirodho || pa || Evam etassa kevalassa dukkhakkhandhassa nirodho hoti || ||
     18 Evam etam āvuso ânanda hoti yesaü āyasmantānaü tādisā sabrahmacāriyo anukampakā atthakāmā ovādakā anusāsakā || idaü ca pana me āyasmato ânandassa dhammadesanaü sutvā dhammo abhisameto ti || ||

#<                 SN_3,22(1).91 (9) Rāhulo (1)9>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā Rāhulo yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā || pa || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rāhulo Bhagavantam etad avoca 


#<[page 136]>#
%<136              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 91. 4>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Kathaü nu kho bhante jānato katham passato imasmi¤ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāra-mamaükāramānānusayā na hontãti || ||
     4 Yaü ki¤ci Rāhula råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattam vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü Netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passati ||
     5-7 Yā {kāci} vedanā || pe || || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || || Ye keci saīkhārā || pe || ||
     8 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü va bahiddhā va || pa || || Sabbaü vi¤¤āõaü netam mama Neso ham asmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passati || ||
     9 Evaü kho Rāhula jānato evam passato imasmiü ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāramamaükāra-mānānusayā na hontãti || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).92 (10) Rāhulo (2).>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rāhulo Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Kathaü nu kho bhante jānato katham passato imasmi¤ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükara-mamaükara-mānāpagataü mānasaü hoti vidhāsamatikkantaü santaü suvimuttan ti || ||
     4 Yam ki¤ci Rāhula råpaü || pe || yam dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü Netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya disvā anupādā vimutto hoti || ||
     5-7 Yā kāci vedanā || || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || || Ye keci saīkhārā || ||
     8 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam atãtānagatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü vi¤¤āõaü Netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya disvā anupādā vimutto hoti 


#<[page 137]>#
%<XXII. 93. 4]        PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO          137>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     9 Evaü kho Rāhula jānato evam passato imasmi¤ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāramamaükāra-mānāpagatam mānasaü hoti vidhāsamatikkantaü santaü suvimuttan ti || ||
           Theravaggo catuttho ||
               Tatruddānam bhavati || ||
            ânando Tisso Yamako ||
           Anurādho ca Vakkali ||
            Assajã Khemako Channo ||
            Rāhulo apare duve ||
            Vaggo tena pavuccati || ||

#<           CHAPTER V PUPPHAVAGGO8 PAĨCAMO>#

#<                    SN_3,22(1).93 (1) Nadã>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || || voca || ||
     3 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave nadã pabbateyyā ohāriõã duraīgamā sãghasotā || || Tassā ubhosu tãresu kāsā ce pi jātā assu || te naü ajjholambeyyuü || || Kusā ce pi jātā assu ||
te naü ajjholambeyyum || || Babbajā ce pi jātā assu || te nam ajjholambeyyuü || || Bãraõā ce pi jātā assu || te nam ajjholambeyyuü || || Rukkhā ce pi jātā assu || te nam ajjholambeyyuü || ||
     4 Tassā puriso sotena vuyhamāno kase ce pi gaõheyya te palujjeyyuü || so tato nidānaü anayavyasanam āpajjeyya || || Kuse ce pi gaõheyya || || Babbaje ce pi gaõheyya || ||
Bãraõe ce pi gaõheyya || || Rukkhe ce pi gaõheyya || te palujjeyyuü 


#<[page 138]>#
%<138           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 93. 5>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || so tato nidānaü anayavyasanam āpajjeyya || ||
     5 Evam eva kho bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvã ariyadhammassa akovido ariyadhamme avinãto sappurisānam adassāvã sappurisadhammassa akovido sappurisadhamme akovido sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati || råpavantaü vā attānam attani vā råpam råpasmiü vā attānaü || || Tassa taü råpam palujjati || so tato nidānam anayavyasanam āpajjati || ||
     6-8 Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānam attani vā vi¤¤āõaü vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attānaü || ||
Tassa taü vi¤¤āõam palujjati || so tato nidānam anayavyasanam āpajjati || ||
     10 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     15 Tasmātiha bhikkhave || pe ||
     16 Evam passaü || || pe || || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<           SN_3,22(1).94 (2) Puppham (or Vaddham)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || || voca || ||
     3 Nāham bhikkhave lokena vivadāmi loko ca mayā vivadati || || Na bhikkhave dhammavādã kenaci lokasmiü vivadati || ||
     4 Yam bhikkhave natthi sammataü loke paõķitānam aham pi tam Natthã ti vadāmi || || Yam bhikkhave atthi sammataü loke paõķitānam aham pi tam Atthãti vadāmi || ||
     5 Ki¤ca bhikkhave natthi sammataü loke paõķitānaü yam ahaü Natthãti vadāmi || ||


#<[page 139]>#
%<XXII. 94. 21]        PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO          139>%
     6 Råpam bhikkhave niccaü dhuvaü sassataü avipariõāmadhammaü natthi sammataü loke paõķitānaü || aham pi taü Natthãti vadāmi || ||
     7-9 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || pe || Saīkhārā || ||
     10 Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü dhuvaü sassataü avipariõāmādhammaü natthi sammataü loke paõķitānam aham pi taü Natthãti vadāmi || ||
     11 Idaü kho bhikkhave natthi sammataü loke paõķitānam yam aham pi Natthãti vadāmi || ||
     12 Ki¤ca bhikkhave atthi sammataü loke paõķitānam yam aham Atthãti vadāmi || ||
     13 Råpaü bhikkhave aniccaü dukkhaü vipariõamadhammam atthi sammataü loke paõķitānam aham pi taü Atthãti vadāmi || ||
     14-16 Vedanā aniccā || la || ||
     17 Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam atthi sammataü loke paõķitānam aham pi tam Atthãti vadāmi || ||
     18 Idaü kho bhikkhave atthi sammataü loke paõķitānam yam aham pi Atthãti vadāmi || ||
     19 Atthi bhikkhave loke lokadhammo yaü Tathāgato abhisambujjhati abhisameti || abhisambujjhitvā abhisametvā ācikkhati deseti pa¤¤āpeti paņņhapeti vivarati vibhajeti uttānãkaroti || ||
     20 Ki¤ca bhikkhave loke lokadhammo yaü Tathāgato abhisambujjhati abhisameti || abhisambujjhitvā abhisametvā ācikkhati deseti pa¤¤āpeti paņņhapeti vivarati vibhajati uttānãkaroti || ||
     21 Råpam bhikkhave loke lokadhammo taü Tathāgato abhisambujjhati abhisameti || abhisambujjhitvā abhisametvā ācikkhati deseti pa¤¤āpeti paņņhapeti vivarati vibhajati uttānã karoti || || Yo bhikkhave Tathāgatena evam ācikkhiyamāne desiyamāne pa¤¤āpiyamāne paņņhiyamāne vivariyamāne vibhajiyamāne uttānãkayiramāne na jānāti na passati 


#<[page 140]>#
%<140           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 94. 22>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || tam aham bhikkhave bālam puthujjanam andham acakkhukam ajānantam apassantaü kinti karomi || ||
     22 Vedanā bhikkhave loke lokadhammo || pe ||
     23 Sa¤¤ā bhikkhave loke lokadhammo || ||
     24 Saīkhārā bhikkhave loke lokadhammo || ||
     25 Vi¤¤ānam bhikkhave loke lokadhammo taü Tathāgato abhisambujjhati abhisameti || abhisambujjhitvā abhisametvā ācikkhati deseti pa¤¤āpeti paņņhapeti vivarati vibhajati uttānãkaroti || || Yo bhikkhave Tathāgatena evam ācikkhiyamāne desiyamāne pa¤¤āpiyamāne paņņhapiyamāne vivariyamāne vibhajiyamāne uttānãkayiramāne na jānāti na passati || tam aham bhikkhave bālam puthujjanam andham acakkhukam ajānantam apassantam kinti karomi || ||
     26 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave uppalam vā padumaü vā puõķarãkaü vā udake jātam udake {saüvaddhaü} udakā {accuggamma} ņhāti anupalittam udakena || ||
     27 Evam eva kho bhikkhave Tathāgato loke {saüvaddho} lokam abhibhuyya viharati anupalitto lokenāti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).95 (3) Pheõam>#
     1 Ekaü samayam Bhagavā Ayojjhāyaü viharati Gaīgāya nadiyā tire || ||
     2 Tatra kho Bhagavā bhikkhå āmantesi || ||
     3 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave ayaü Gaīgā nadã mahantaü phenapiõķam āvaheyya || || tam enaü cakkhumā puriso passeyya nijjhāyeyya yoniso upaparikkheyya || || Tassa tam passato nijjhāyato yoniso upaparikkhato rittaka¤¤eva khāyeyya tucchaka¤¤eva khāyeyya asāraka¤¤eva khāyeyya ||
ki¤hi siyā bhikkhave pheõapiõķe sāro || ||
     4 Evam eva kho bhikkhave yaü ki¤ci råpam atãtānāgatam paccuppannam || pe || yaü dåre santike vā || tam bhikkhu passati nijjhāyati yoniso upaparikkhati 


#<[page 141]>#
%<XXII. 95. 10]       PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO           141>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Tassa tam passato nijjhāyato yoniso upaparikkhato rittaka¤¤eva khāyati tucchaka¤¤eva khāyati || asāraka¤¤eva khāyati ||
ki¤hi bhikkhave råpe sāro || ||
    5 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave saradasamaye thullaphusitake deve vassante udake bubbuëam uppajjati ceva nirujjhati ca || tam enaü cakkhumā puriso passeyya nijjhāyeyya yoniso upaparikkheyya || tassa tam passato nijjhāyato yoniso upaparikkhato rittaka¤¤eva khāyeyya || tucchaka¤¤eva khāyeyya asāraka¤¤eva khāyeyya || ki¤hi siyā bhikkhave udakabubbuëe sāro || ||
     6 Evam eva kho bhikkhave yā kāci vedanā atãtānāgatapaccuppannā || pe || yā dåre santike vā || tam bhikkhu passati nijjhāyati yoniso upaparikkhati || || Tassa tam passato nijjhāyato yoniso upaparikkhato rittaka¤¤eva khāyati tucchaka¤¤eva khāyati asāraka¤¤eva khāyati ||
ki¤hi siyā bhikkhave vedanāya sāro || ||
     7 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gimhānaü pacchime māse ņhite majjhantike kāle marãcikā || tam enaü cakkhumā puriso passeyya nijjhāyeyya yoniso upaparikkheyya || || Tassa tam passato nijjhāyato yoniso upaparikkhato rittaka¤¤eva khāyeyya tucchaka¤¤eva khāyeyya || pa || ki¤hi siyā bhikkhave marãcikāya sāro || ||
     8 Evam eva kho bhikkhave yā kāci sa¤¤ā || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave puriso sāratthiko sāragavesi sārapariyesanaü caramāno tiõhaü kuņhārim ādāya vanam paviseyya || so tattha passeyya mahantaü kadalikkhandham ujuü navaü akukkajātaü || tam enam måle chindeyya måle chetvā agge chindeyya agge chetvā pattavaņņiü vinibbhujeyya || so tassa pattavaņņiü vinibbhujanto phegguü pi nādhigaccheyya kuto sāraü || ||
     10 Tam enam cakkhumā puriso passeyya nijjhāyeyya yoniso upaparikkheyya || tassa tam passato nijjhāyato yoniso upaparikkhato rittaka¤¤eva khāyeyya tucchaka¤¤eva khāyeyya asāraka¤¤eva khāyeyya 


#<[page 142]>#
%<142           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 95. 11>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ki¤hi siyā bhikkhave kadalikkhandhe sāro || ||
     11 Evam eva kho bhikkhave ye keci {saīkhārā} atãtānāgatapaccuppannā || pa || ye dåre santike vā tam bhikkhu passati nijjhāyati yoniso upaparikkhati || tassa tam passato nijjhāyato yoniso upaparikkhato rittaka¤¤eva khāyati tucchaka¤¤eva khāyati asāraka¤¤eva khāyati || ki¤hi siyā bhikkhave saīkhāresu sāro || ||
    12 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave māyākāro vā māyākārantevāsã vā mahāpathe māyaü vidaüseyya || tam enaü cakkhumā puriso passeyya nijjhāyeyya yoniso upaparikkheyya || ||
Tassa tam passato nijjhāyato yoniso upaparikkhato rittaka¤¤eva khāyeyya tucchaka¤¤eva khāyeyya asāraka¤¤eva khāyeyya || ki¤hi siyā bhikkhave māyāya sāro || ||
     13 Evam eva kho bhikkhave yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤ānaü atãtānāgatapaccuppannam || pa || yaü dåre santike vā tam bhikkhu passati nijjhāyati yoniso upaparikkhati || || Tassa tam passato nijjhāyato yoniso upaparikkhato rittaka¤¤eva khāyati tucchaka¤¤eva khāyati asāraka¤¤eva khāyati || ki¤hi siyā bhikkhave vi¤¤āõe sāro || ||
     14 Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmim pi nibbindati || vedanāya pi || sa¤¤āya pi || saīkhāresu pi || vi¤¤āõasmim pi nibbindati || || Nibbindaü virajjati virāgā vimuccati vimuttasmiü vimuttam iti ¤aõaü hoti ||
pe || || Nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti ||
     15 Idam avoca Bhagavā idaü vatvāna Sugato athāparam etad avoca Satthā || ||
     Pheõapiõķåpamam råpaü || vedanā bubbuëupamā ||
   Marãcikåpamā sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā kadalåpamā ||
     Māyåpama¤ca vi¤¤āõaü || dãpitādiccabandhunā || ||
     Yathā yathā nijjhāyati || yoniso upaparikkhati ||
   rittakaü tucchakaü hoti || yo nam passati yoniso ||2||


#<[page 143]>#
%<XXII. 96. 8]       PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO           143>%
     Ima¤ca kāyam ārabbha || bhåripa¤¤ena desitaü ||
   pahānā tiõõaü dhammānaü || råpam passatha chaķķitaü ||3||
     âyu usmāca vi¤¤āõaü || yadā kāyaü jahantimaü ||
   apaviddho tadā seti || parabhattam acetanaü ||4||
     Etādisayaü santāno || māyāyam bālalāpinã ||
   Vadhako eso akkhāto || sāro ettha na vijjati ||5||
     Evaü khandhe avekkheyya || bhikkhu āraddhavãriyo ||
   divāvāya divārattiü || sampajāno paņissato ||6||
     Jaheyya sabbasa¤¤ogaü || kareyya saraõattano ||
   Careyyādittasãso va || patthayaü accutam padan ti ||7|| ||

#<                      SN_3,22(1).96 (4) Gomayam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ārāme || Atha kho a¤¤ataro- || nisãdi || ||
    3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
     4 Atthi nu kho bhante ki¤ci råpaü yaü råpam niccaü dhuvaü sassatam avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati ||
     5 Atthi nu kho bhante kāci vedanā yā vedanā niccā dhuvā sassatā avipariõāmadhammā sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati || ||
     6 Atthi nu kho bhante kāci sa¤¤ā yā sa¤¤ā || pe || ||
     7 Atthi nu kho bhante keci saīkhārā ye saīkārā niccā dhuvā sassatā avipariõāmadhammā sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassanti || ||
     8 Atthi nu kho bhante ki¤ci vi¤¤āõaü yaü vi¤¤āõaü niccam dhuvaü sassatam avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tattheva ņhassatãti 


#<[page 144]>#
%<144          KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 96. 9>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     9 Natthi kho bhikkhu ki¤ci råpaü yam råpaü niccaü dhuvaü sassatam avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati || ||
     10-13 Natthi bhikkhu kāci vedanā || || kāci sa¤¤ā || keci saīkhārā || || ki¤ci vi¤¤āõaü yaü vi¤¤āõaü niccaü dhuvaü sassatam avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassatãti || ||
     14 Atha kho Bhagavā parittaü gomayapiõķaü pāõinā gahetvā tam bhikkhum etad avoca || ||
     15 Ettako pi kho bhikkhu attabhāvapaņilābho natthi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammo sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati || ||
     16 Ettako ce pi bhikkhu attabhāvapaņilābho abhavissa nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammo || na yidam brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyetha sammādukkhakkhayāya || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhu ettako pi attabhāvapaņilābho natthi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammo || tasmā brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyati sammādukkhakkhayāya || ||
     17 Bhåtapubbāham bhikkhu rājā ahosiü khattiyo muddhāvasitto || tassa mayham bhikkhu ra¤¤o sato khattiyassa muddhāvasittassa catårāsãti nagarasahassāni ahesuü Kusāvatãnāma-rājadhānipamukhāni || ||
     18 Tassa mayham bhikkhu ra¤¤o sato khattiyassa muddhāvasittassa caturāsãti pāsādasahassāni ahesuü Dhammapāsādapamukhāni || ||
     19 Tassa mayham bhikkhu ra¤¤o sato khattiyassa muddhāvasittassa caturāsãti kåņāgārasahassāni ahesuü Mahābyåhakuņāgārapamukhāni || ||
     20 Tassa mayham bhikkhu ra¤¤o sato khattiyassa muddhāvasittassa caturāsãti pallaīkasahassāni ahesuü || dantamayāni sāramayāni sovaõõamayāni råpiyamayāni goõakatthatāni paņikatthatānipaņalikatthatāni kadalimiga pavarapaccattharaõāni sa-uttaracchadanāni ubhato lohitakåpadhānāni 


#<[page 145]>#
%<XXII. 96. 31]       PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO.            145>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     21 Tassa mayham bhikkhu ra¤¤o sato khattiyassa muddhāvasittassa caturāsãti nāgasahassāni ahesuü || sovaõõālaīkārāni sovaõõadhajāni hemajālapaņicchannāni uposathanāgarājapamukhāni || ||
     22 Tassa mayham bhikkhu ra¤¤o sato khattiyassa muddhāvasittassa caturāsãti assasahassāni ahesuü || sovaõõālaīkarāni sovaõõadhajāni hemajālāpaņicchannāni Valāhakaassarājapamukhāni || ||
     23 Tassa mayham bhikkhu ra¤¤o sato khattiyassa muddhāvasittassa caturāsãti rathasahassāni ahesuü || sovaõõālaīkārāni sovaõõadhajāni hemajālapaņicchannāni Vejayantarathapamukhāni || ||
     24 Tassa mayham bhikkhu ra¤¤o sato khattiyassa muddhāvasittassa caturāsãti maõisahassāni ahesuü maõiratanapamukhāni || ||
     25 Tassa mayham bhikkhu || pa || caturāsãti itthisahassāni ahesuü || Subhaddādevãpamukhāni || ||
     26 Tassa mayham bhikkhu || pa || caturāsãti khattiyasahassāni ahesuü anuyantāni pariõāyakaratanapamukhāni || ||
     27 Tassa mayham bhikkhu || pa || caturāsãti dhenusahassāni ahesuü dukulasandanāni kaüsupadhāraõani || ||
     28 Tassa mayham bhikkhu || pa || caturāsãti vatthakoņisahassāni ahesuü khomasukhumāni koseyyasukhumāni kambalasukhumāni kappāsikasukhumāni || ||
     29 Tassa mayham bhikkhu || pa || caturāsãti thālipākasahassāni ahesuü || sāyam pātam bhattābhihāro abhiharãyittha || ||
     30 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā nagarasahassānam eka¤¤eva taü nagaraü hoti yam aham tena samayena ajjhāvasāmi Kusāvatã rājadhānã || ||
     31 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā pāsādasahassānam eko yeva so pāsādo hoti yam aham tena samayena ajjhāvasāmi Dhammo pāsādo 


#<[page 146]>#
%<146           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 96. 32>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     32 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā kuņāgārasahassānam eka¤¤eva taü kåņāgāraü hoti yam ahaü tena samayena ajjhāvasāmi Mahābyåhaü kåņāgāraü || ||
     33 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā pallaīkāsahassānam eko yeva so pallaīko hoti yam ahaü tena samayena paribhu¤jāmi dantamayo vā sāramayo vā sovaõõa mayo vā råpiyamayo vā || ||
     34 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā nāgasahassānam eko yeva so nāgo hoti || yam aham tena samayena abhiråhāmi Uposatho nāgarājā || ||
     35 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā assasahassānam eko yeva so asso hoti || yam ahaü tena samayena abhiråhāmi Valāhaka-assarājā || ||
     36 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā rathasahassānam eko yeva so ratho hoti || yam ahaü tena samayena abhiråhāmi Vejayanto ratho || ||
     37 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā itthisahassānam ekā yeva sā itthi hoti || yā maü tena samayena paccupaņņhāti Khattiyāni vā Velamikā vā || ||
     38 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā vatthakoņisahassānam eka¤¤eva taü vatthayugam hoti yam ahaü tena samayena paridahāmi khomasukhumaü vā koseyyasukhumaü vā kambalasukhumam vā kappāsikasukhumaü vā || ||
     39 Tesaü kho pana bhikkhu caturāsãtiyā thālipākasahassānam eko yeva so thālipāko hoti yato nāëikodanaparamam bhu¤jāmi tadåpiya¤ca supeyyaü || ||
     40 Iti kho bhikkhu sabbe te saīkhārā atãtā niruddhā vipariõātā || ||
     41 Evam aniccā kho bhikkhu saīkhārā evam adhuvā kho bhikkhu saīkhārā evam anassāsikā kho bhikkhu saīkhārā || ||


#<[page 147]>#
%<XXII. 97. 15]       PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO         147>%
     42 Yāva¤cidam bhikkhu alam eva sabbesu saīkhāresu nibbindituü alaü virajjituü alaü vimuccitun ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).97 (5) Nakhāsikam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
     4 Atthi nu kho bhante ki¤ci råpaü yaü råpaü niccaü dhuvaü sassataü avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati || ||
     5 Atthi nu kho bhante kāci vedanā || pe ||
     6 Atthi nu kho bhante kāci sa¤¤ā || ||
     7 Atthi nu kho bhante keci saīkhārā || ||
     8 Atthi nu kho bhante ki¤ci vi¤¤āõaü niccaü dhuvaü sassataü avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassatãti || ||
     9 Natthi kho bhikkhu ki¤ci råpaü yaü råpaü niccaü dhuvaü sassataü avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati || ||
     10-13 Natthi kho bhikkhu kāci vedanā || pe || kāci sa¤¤ā || ||
keci {saīkhārā} || pe || ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam yaü vi¤¤āõaü niccaü dhuvaü sassatam avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassatãti || ||
     14 Atha kho Bhagavā parittaü nakhasikhāyam paüsum āropetvā tam bhikkham etad avoca || ||
     15 Ettakam pi kho bhikkhu råpaü natthi õiccaü dhuvaü sassatam avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati || || Ettakaü ce pi bhikkhu råpam abhavissa niccaü dhuvam sassataü avipariõāmadhammaü || na yidam brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyetha sammādukkhakkhayāya || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhu ettakam pi råpaü natthi niccaü dhuvaü sassatam avipariõāmadhammaü || tasmā brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyati sammādukkhakkhayāya || ||


#<[page 148]>#
%<148            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 97. 16>%
     16 Ettikā pi kho bhikkhu vedanā natthi niccā dhuvā sassatā aviparināmadhammā sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati || || Ettikā cepi bhikkhu vedanā abhavissa niccā dhuvā sassatā avipariõāmadhammā || na yidam brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyetha sammādukkhakkhayāya || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhave ettikā pi vedanā natthi niccā dhuvā sassatā avipariõāmadhammā || tasmā brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyati sammādukkhakkhayāya || ||
     17 Ettikā pi kho bhikkhu sa¤¤ā natthi || pe ||
     18 Ettakā pi kho bhikkhu saīkhārā natthi niccā dhuvā sassatā avipariõāmadhammā sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassanti || || Ettakā ce pi bhikkhu saīkhārā abhavissaüsu niccā dhuvā sassatā avipariõāmadhammā || nayidam brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyetha sammādukkhayāya || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhu ettakā pi saīkhārā natthi niccā dhuvā sassatā avipariõāmadhammā || tasmā brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyati sammādukkhakkhayāya || ||
     19 Ettakam pi kho bhikkhu vi¤¤āõam natthi niccaü dhuvaü sassatam avipariõāmadhammam sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati || || Ettakaü ce pi kho bhikkhu vi¤¤āõam abhavissa niccaü dhuvaü sassataü avipariõāmadhammaü nayidam brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyetha sammādukkhakkhayāya || || Yasmā ca kho bhikkhu ettakam pi vi¤¤āõam natthi niccaü dhuvaü sassatam aviparināmadhammam ||
tasmā brahmacariyavāso pa¤¤āyati sammādukkhakkhayāya || ||
     20 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi bhikkhu || || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||


#<[page 149]>#
%<XXII. 99. 5]       PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO          149>%
     Aniccaü bhante || ||
     21 Tasmā ti ha bhikkhu || ||
     22 Evam passam || pa || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<             SN_3,22(1).98 (6) Suddhikam (or Samuddakam)>#
     1-2 Savatthi ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
     4 Atthi nu kho bhante ki¤ci råpaü yaü rupaü niccaü dhuvaü assatam avipariõāmadhammam sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassati || ||
     5-8 Atthi nu kho bhante kāci vedanā || pe || kāci sa¤¤ā || ||
keci saīkhārā || ||
     Ki¤ci vi¤¤āõaü yaü vi¤¤āõaü niccaü dhuvaü sassatam avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamaü tatheva ņhassatãti || ||
     9 Natthi kho bhikkhu ki¤ci råpam yaü råpaü niccaü dhuvaü sassataü avipariõāmadhammaü sattatisamam tatheva ņhassati || ||
     10-13 Natthi kho bhikkhu kāci vedanā || kāci sa¤¤ā ||
keci saīkhārā || ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam yaü vi¤¤āõaü niccaü dhuvaü sassataü avipariõāmadhammaü sassatisamam tatheva ņhassatãti || ||

#<             SN_3,22(1).99 (7) Gaddula (or Bhaddula) (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Anamataggāyam bhikkhave saüsāro pubbakoņi na pa¤¤āyati avijjānãvaraõānam sattānaü taõhāsaüyojanānaü sandhāvataü saüsarataü || ||
     4 Hoti so bhikkhave samayo yaü mahāsamuddo ussussati vissussati na bhavati || natvevāham bhikkhave avijjānãvaraõānaü sattānaü taõhāsaüyojanānaü sandhāvataü saüsarataü dukkhassa antakiriyaü vadāmi || ||
     5 Hoti so bhikkhave samayo yaü Sineru pabbatarājā ķayhati vinassati na bhavati || na tvevāham bhikkhave avijjānãvaraõānaü sattānaü taõhasaüyojanānam sandhāvataü saüsarataü dukkhassa antakiriyam vadāmi 


#<[page 150]>#
%<150           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 99. 6>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     6 Hoti so bhikkhave samayo yam mahāpathavã ķayhati vinassati na bhavati || na tvevāham bhikkhave avijjānãvaraõānam sattānaü taõhāsaüyojanānaü sandhāvataü saüsarataü dukkhassa antakiriyaü vadāmi || ||
     7 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave sā gaddulabaddho daëhe khãle vā thambhe vā upanibaddho tam eva khãlaü vā thambhaü vā anuparidhāvati anuparivattati || evam eva kho bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvã || la || sappurisadhamme avinãto råpam attato samanupassati || la || vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati ||
vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānam attani vā vi¤¤āõaü vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attānaü || || So råpa¤¤eva anuparidhāvati anuparivattati || vedana¤¤eva || la || sa¤¤a¤¤eva || saīkhāre yeva vi¤¤āõa¤¤eva anuparidhāvati anuparivattati || || So råpam anuparidhāvam anuparivattaü || vedanaü || la || sa¤¤aü ||
saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõam anuparidhāvam anuparivattaü na parimuccati råpamhā || na parimuccati vedanāya || na parimuccati sa¤¤āya || na parimuccati saīkhārehi || na parimuccati vi¤¤āõamhā || na parimuccati jātiyā jarāmaraõena sokehi paridevehi dukkhehi domanassehi upāyāsehi na parimuccati dukkhasmā ti vadāmi || ||
     8 Sutavā ca kho bhikkhave ariyasāvako ariyānaü dassāvã || la || sappurisadhamme suvinãto na råpam attato samanupassati || la || na vedanaü || || na sa¤¤aü || || na saīkhāre || || na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || na vi¤¤āõavantaü vā attānam na attani vā vi¤¤āõaü na vi¤¤āõasmiü vā attānaü || || So råpaü nānuparidhāvati nānuparivattati || vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhare || vi¤¤āõam nānuparidhāvati nānuparivattati || || So råpam anuparidhāvaü anuparivattaü parimuccati råpamhā parimuccati vedanāya parimuccati sa¤¤āya parimuccati saīkhārehi parimuccati vi¤¤āõamhā || parimuccati jātiyā jarāmaraõena sokehi paridevehi dukkhehi domanassehi upāyāsehi parimuccati dukkhasmā ti vadāmãti || ||


#<[page 151]>#
%<XXII. 100. 8]       PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO          151>%

#<                    SN_3,22(1).100 (8) Gaddula (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Anamataggāyam bhikkhave saüsāro pubbakoņi na pa¤¤āyati avijjānãvaraõānaü sattānam taõhāsaüyojanānaü sandhāvataü saüsārataü || ||
     4 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave sā gaddulabaddho daëhe khãle vā thambe vā upanibaddho || so gacchati ce pi tam eva khãlaü vā thambhaü vā upagacchati || tiņņhati ce pi tam eva khãlaü vā {thambhaü} vā upatiņņhati || nisãdati ce pi taü eva khãlaü vā thambhaü vā upanisãdati || nippajjati ce pi tam eva khãlam vā thambhaü vā upanippajjati || ||
     5 Evam eva kho bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano Råpam etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti samanupassati || ||
Vedanam || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || Vi¤¤āõam etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti samanupassati || || So gacchati ce pi ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhe upagacchati || tiņņhati ce pi ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhe upatiņņhati || nisãdati ce pi ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhe upanisãdati || nippajjati ce pi ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhe upanippajjati || ||
     6 Tasmātiha bhikkhave abhikkhaõaü sakaü cittaü paccavekkhitabbaü Dãgharattam idaü cittaü saükiliņņham rāgena dosena mohenā ti || || Cittasaükilesā bhikkhave sattā saükilissanti || cittavodānā sattā visujjhanti || ||
     7 Diņņhaü vo bhikkhave caraõaü nāma cittanti || ||
     Evam bhante || ||
     Tam pi kho bhikkhave caranaü nāma cittaü citteneva cintitaü || tena pi kho bhikkhave caraõena cittena citta¤¤eva cittataraü || ||
     8 Tasmātiha bhikkhave abhikkhaõaü sakaü cittaü paccavekkhitabbaü || Dãgharattam idam cittaü saīkiliņņhaü rāgena dosena mohenāti || || Cittasaükilesā bhikkhave sattā saükilissanti cittavodānā sattā visujjhanti || ||


#<[page 152]>#
%<152            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 100. 9>%
     9 Nāham bhikkhave a¤¤am ekanikāyaü pi samanupassāmi evaücittaü yathayidam bhikkhave tiracchānagatā pāõā te pi kho bhikkhave tiracchānagatā pāõā citteneva cittatā || || Tehi pi kho bhikkhave tiracchānagatehi pāõehi citta¤¤eva cittataraü || ||
     10 Tasmātiha bhikkhave bhikkhunā abhikkhaõaü sakaü cittam paccavekkhitabbaü Dãgharattam idaü cittaü saīkiliņņhaü rāgena dosena mohenāti || || Cittasaükilesā bhikkhave sattā saükilissanti || cittavodānā sattā visujjhanti || ||
     11 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave rajako vā cittakārako vā rajanāya vā lākhāya va haliddiyā vā nãliyā vā ma¤jeņņhiyā vā suparimaņņhe phalake vā bhittiyā vā dussapaņņe vā itthiråpaü vā purisaråpaü vā abhinimmineyya sabbaīgapaccaīgiü || evam eva kho bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano råpa¤¤eva abhinibbattento abhinibbatteti ||
vedana¤¤eva || pe || sa¤¤a¤¤eva || saīkhāreva || vi¤¤āõaü yeva abhinibbattento abhinibbatteti || ||
     12 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave || || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccaü bhante || ||
     Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü || pa ||
     13-14 Tasmātiha bhikkhave || pa || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<             SN_3,22(1).101 (9) Vāsijaņam (or Nāvā)>#
     1-2 Savatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Jānato ham bhikkhave passato āsavānaü khayaü vadāmi || no ajānato apassato || ||
     4 Ki¤ ca bhikkhave jānato kim passato āsavānaü khayo hoti || || Iti råpaü iti råpassa samudayo iti råpassa atthagamo || || Iti vedanā || pe || Iti sa¤¤ā || || Iti saīkhārā || || Iti vi¤¤āõaü iti vi¤¤āõassa samudayo iti vi¤¤āõassa atthagamoti 


#<[page 153]>#
%<XXII. 101. 12]       PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO         153>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Evaü kho bhikkhave jānato evam passato āsavānaü khayo hoti || ||
     5 Bhāvanānuyogam ananuyuttassa bhikkhave bhikkhuno viharato ki¤cāpi evam icchā uppajjeyya Aho vata me anupādāya āsavehi cittaü vimucceyyāti || atha khvassa neva anupādāya āsavehi cittaü vimuccati || ||
     6 Taü kissa hetu || abhāvitattā tissa vacanãyaü || || Kissa abhāvitattā || abhāvitattā catunnaü satipaņņhānānaü abhāvitattā catunnaü sammappadhānānam abhāvitattā catunnaü iddhipādānam abhāvitattā pa¤cannam indriyānam abhāvitattā pa¤cannaü balānam abhāvitattā sattannam bojjhaīgānam abhāvitattā ariyassa aņņhaīgikassa maggassa || ||
     7 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave kukkuņiyā aõķāni aņņha vā dasa vā dvādasa vā tānassu kukkuņiyā na sammā adhisayitāni na sammā pariseditāni na sammā paribhāvitāni ||
     8 Ki¤cāpi tassā kukkuņiyā evam icchā uppajjeyya Aho vata me kukkuņapotakā pādanakhasikhāya vā mukhatuõķakena vā aõķakosampadāletvā sotthinā abhinibbijjeyyunti ||
atha kho abhabbā va te kukkuņapotakā pādanakhasikhāya vā mukhatuõķakena vā aõķakosam padāletvā sotthinā abhinibbhijjituü || ||
    9 Taü kissa hetu || tathā hi pana bhikkhave kukkuņiyā aõķāni aņņha vā dasa vā dvādasa vā tāni kukkuņiyā na sammā adhisayitāni na sammā pariseditāni na sammā paribhāvitāni || ||
     10 Evam eva kho bhikkhave bhāvanānuyogam ananuyuttassa bhikkhuno viharato ki¤cāpi evam icchā uppajjeyya ||
Aho vata me anupādāya āsavehi cittaü vimucceyyāti || atha khvassa neva anupādāya āsavehi cittaü vimuccati ||
     11 Taü kissa hetu || abhāvitattā tissa vacanãyaü || ||
Kissa abhāvitattā || abhāvitattā || catunnam satipaņņhānānaü || la || atthaīgikassa maggassa ||
     12 Bhāvānuyogam anuyuttassa bhikkhave bhikkhuno viharato ki¤cāpi na evam icchā uppajjeyya Aho vata me anupādāya āsavehi cittaü vimucceyyā ti 


#<[page 154]>#
%<154           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 101. 13>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || atha khvassa anupādāya āsavehi cittaü vimuccati || ||
     13 Taü kissa hetu bhāvitattātissa vacanãyaü || || Kissa bhāvitattā || bhāvitattā catunnam satipaņņhānānaü bhāvitattā catunnaü sammappadhānānaü bhāvitattā catunnam iddhipādānam bhāvitattā pa¤cannam indriyānam bhāvitattā pa¤cannam balānam bhāvitattā sattannam bojjhaīgānam bhāvitattā ariyassa aņņhaīgikassa maggassa || ||
     14 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave kukkuņiyā aõķāni aņņha vā dasa vā dvādasa vā || tānassu kukkuņiyā sammā adhisayitāni sammā pariseditāni sammā paribhāvitāni || ki¤cāpi tassā kukkuņiyā na evam icchā uppajjeyya Aho vata me kukkuņapotakā pādanakhasikhāya vā mukhatuõķakena vā aõķakosam padāletvā sotthinā abhinibbhijjeyyunti || atha kho bhabbā va te {kukkuņapotakā} pādanakhasikhāya va mukhatuõķakena vā aõķakosam padāletvā sotthinā abhinibbhijjituü || ||
     15 Taü kissa hetu || tathā hi pana bhikkhave kukkuņiyā aõķāni aņņha vā dasa vā dvādasa vā tāni kukkuņiyā sammā adhisayitāni sammā pariseditāni sammā paribhāvitāni || ||
     16 Evam eva kho bhikkhave bhāvanānuyogam anuyuttassa bhikkhuno viharato ki¤cāpi na evam icchā uppajjeyya Ahovata me anupādāya āsavehi cittaü vimucceyyāti || atha khvassa anupādāya āsavehi cittaü vimuccati || ||
     17 Taü kissa hetu || bhāvitattā tissa vacanãyaü || || kissa bhavitattā || bhāvitattā catunnam satipaņņhānānam || la ||
bhāvitattā ariyassa aņņhaīgikassa maggassa || ||
     18 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave phalagaõķassa vā phalagaõķante vāsissa vā vāsijaņe dissante aīgulipadāni dissanti aīguņņhapādā || no ca khvassa evaü ¤āõaü hoti Ettakaü vata me ajja vāsijaņassa khãõam ettakam hiyyo ettakam pareti || atha khvassa khãõam khãõante va ¤āõaü hoti || ||
     19 Evaü eva kho bhikkhave bhāvanānuyogam anuyuttassa bhikkhuno viharato ki¤cāpi na evaü ¤āõaü hoti 


#<[page 155]>#
%<XXII. 102. 6]       PUPPHAVAGGO PAĨCAMO           155>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ ||
Ettakaü vata me ajja āsavānaü khãõam ettakam hiyyo ettakam pareti || athakhvassa khãõe khãõante va ¤āõaü hoti || ||
     20 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave samuddikāya nāvāya vettabandhanabaddhāya chammāsāni udake pariyādāya hemantike thalam ukkhittāya vātātapaparetāni bandhanāni ||
tāni pāvussakena meghena abhippavaņņāni appakasireneva paņippassambhanti påtikāni bhavanti || ||
     21 Evam eva kho bhikkhave bhāvanānuyogam anuyuttassa bhikkhuno viharato appakasireneva sa¤¤ojanāni paņippassambhanti påtikāni bhavantãti || ||

#<              SN_3,22(1).102 (10) Aniccatā (or Sa¤¤ā)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra voca || ||
     3 Aniccasa¤¤ā bhikkhave bhāvitā bahulãkatā sabbaü kāmarāgam pariyādiyati sabbaü råparāgam pariyādiyati sabbaü bhavarāgam pariyādiyati sabbam avijjam pariyādiyati || sabbam asmimānam pariyādiyati samåhanti || ||
     4 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave saradasamaye kasako mahānaīgalena kasanto sabbāni målasantānakāni sampadālento kasati || || Evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā bhāvitā bahulãkatā sabbaü kāmarāgam pariyādiyati || sabbaü råparāgam pariyādiyati || sabbam bhavarāgam pariyādiyati ||
sabbam avijjam pariyādiyati || sabbam asmimānaü samåhanti || ||
     5 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave pabbajalāyako pabbajaü lāyitvā agge gahetvā odhunāti niddhunāti nicchodeti || Evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā bhāvitā || pe ||
     6 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave ambapiõķiyā vaõņacchinnāya yāni tatra ambāni vaõņapaņibaddhāni sabbāni tāni tadanvayāni bhavanti 


#<[page 156]>#
%<156            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 102. 7>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā bhāvitā || pa ||
     7 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave kåņāgārassa yā kāci gopānasiyo sabbā tā kåņaīgamā kåņaninnā kåņasamosaraõā kåņaü tāsam aggam akkhāyati || || evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā bhāvitā || pa || ||
     8 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave ye keci målagandhā kāëānusārã tesam aggam akkhāyati || evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā || pa ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave ye keci sāragandhā lohitacandanaü tesam aggam akkhāyati || evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā || pa ||
     10 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave ye keci pupphagandhā vassikaü tesam aggam akkhāyati || evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā || pa ||
     11 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave ye keci kuķķarājāno sabbe te ra¤¤o cakkavattissa anuyantā bhavanti || rājā tesaü cakkavatti aggam akkhāyati || evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā || pe ||
     12 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave yā kāci tārakaråpānam pabhā sabbā tā candimapabhāya kalaü nāgghanti solasiü candappabhā tāsam aggam akkhāyati || evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā || pa || ||
     13 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave saradasamaye viddhe vigatavalāhake deve ādicco nabham abbhussukkamāno sabbam ākāsagatam tamagatam abhivihacca bhāsate ca tapate ca virocati ca || evam eva kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā bhāvitā bahulãkatā sabbaü kāmarāgam pariyādiyati || sabbaü råparāgam pariyādiyati || sabbam bhavarāgam pariyādiyati ||
sabbam avijjam pariyādiyati || sabbam asmimānaü samåhanti || ||
     14 Katham bhavitā ca bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā katham bahulãkatā sabbaü kāmarāgam pariyādiyati 


#<[page 157]>#
%<XXII. 103. 3]       ANTAVAGGO PATHAMO          157>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || pe || sabbam asmimānam samåhanti || ||
     15 Iti råpam iti råpassa samudayo iti råpassa atthagamo || || Iti vedanā || || Iti sa¤¤ā || || Iti saīkhāra || || Iti vi¤¤āõam iti vi¤¤āõassa samudayo iti vi¤¤āõassa atthagamo ti || ||
     16 Evam bhāvitā kho bhikkhave aniccasa¤¤ā evam bahulãkatā sabbaü kāmarāgam pariyādiyati || sabbaü råparāgam pariyādiyati || sabbam bhavarāgam pariyādiyati ||
sabbam avijjam pariyādiyati || sabbam asmimānaü samåhantãti || ||
               Pupphavaggo samatto ||
                 Tatra uddānaü ||
           Nadã || Puppha¤ ca Pheõaü ca ||
           Gomaya¤ ca Nakhāsikhaü ||
           Suddhikam dve ca gaddulā ||
           Vāsijaņam Aniccatā ti ||
              Vaggo Majjhimapa¤¤āsako samatto || ||
             Tassa Majjhimapa¤¤āsakassa vagguddānaü ||
             Upāyo Arahanto ca Khajjanã Therasambhayaü Pupphavaggena pa¤¤āsadutiyo tena vuccati || ||

#<                   SECTION III UPARIPAĨĨâSAKA>#

#<                  CHAPTER I ANTAVAGGO PATHAMO>#

#<                          SN_3,22(1).103 (1) Ante>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Cattāro me bhikkhave antā || || Katame cattāro ||


#<[page 158]>#
%<158            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA             [XXII. 108. 4>%
Sakkāyanto sakkāyasamudayanto sakkāyanirodhanto sakkāyanirodhagāminipatipadanto || ||
     4 Katamo bhikkhave sakkāyanto || || Pa¤cupādānakkhandhātissa vacanãyaü || || Katame pa¤ca || seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho vedanupādānakkhandho sa¤¤upādānakkhandho saīkhārupādānakkhandho vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyanto || ||
     5 Katamo ca bhikkhave sakkāyasamudayanto || || Yāyam taõhā ponabbhavikā nandi rāgasahagatā tatra tatrābhinandinã || seyyathãdaü kāmataõhā bhavataõhā vibhavataõhā ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyasamudayanto || ||
     6 Katamo ca bhikkhave sakkāyanirodhanto || || Yo tassāyeva taõhāya asesavirāganirodho cāgo paņinissaggo mutti anālayo || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyanirodhanto || ||
     7 Katamo ca bhikkhave sakkāyanirodhagāminipaņipadanto || || Ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo || seyyathãdam sammādiņņhi || pa || sammāsamādhi || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyanirodhagāminipaņipadanto || ||
     8 Ime kho bhikkhave cattāro antā ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).104 (2) Dukkham>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Dukkha¤ ca vo bhikkhave desissāmi dukkhasamudaya¤ cā dukkhanirodha¤ ca dukkhanirodhagāminipaņipada¤ ca || tam sunātha || ||
     4 Katama¤ ca bhikkhave dukkham || || Pa¤cupādanakkhandhātissa vacanãyaü || || Katame pa¤ca || seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ||
Idaü vuccati bhikkhave dukkhaü || ||
     5 Katamo ca bhikkhave dukkhasamudayo || || Yāyam taõhā ponabbhavikā || pa || vibhavataõhā || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave dukkhasamudayo || ||
     6 Katamo ca bhikkhave dukkhanirodho || || Yo tassāyeva taõhāya asesavirāganirodho cāgo paņinissaggo mutti anālayo || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave dukkhanirodho || ||


#<[page 159]>#
%<XXII. 106. 4]        ANTAVAGGO PATHAMO            159>%
     7 Katamā ca bhikkhave dukkhanirodhagāminipatipadā || ||
Ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo || seyyathãdam sammādiņņhi || pe || sammāsamādhi || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave dukkhanirodhagāminipaņipadā ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).105 (3) Sakkāyo>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra -- voca || ||
     3 Sakkāya¤ ca vo bhikkhave desissāmi sakkāyasamudaya¤ ca sakkāyanirodha¤ca sakkāyanirodhagāmini¤ ca paņipadaü taü suõātha || ||
     4 Katamo ca bhikkhave sakkāyo || || Pa¤cupādānakkhandhā tissa vacanãyaü || || Katame pa¤ca || || Seyyathidaü råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ||
Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyo || ||
     5 Katamo ca bhikkhave sakkāyasamudayo || || Yāyaü taõhā ponabbhavikā || pa || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyasamudayo || ||
     6 Katamo ca sakkāyanirodho || || Yo tassāyeva taõhāya ||
pa || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyanirodho || ||
     7 Katamā ca bhikkhave sakkāyanirodhagāminã paņipadā || || Ayam eva ariyo aņņhaīgiko maggo || seyyathãdaü sammādiņņhi || pa || sammāsamādhi || ||
     8 Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sakkāyanirodhagāminã paņipadā ti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).106 (4) Pari¤¤eyyā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Pari¤¤eye ca bhikkhave dhamme desissāmi pari¤¤ā ca pari¤¤ātāvi¤ca puggalaü || taü suõātha || ||
     4 Katame ca bhikkhave pari¤¤eyyā dhammā || || Råpam bhikkhave pari¤¤eyyo dhammo || Vedanā || pa || Sa¤¤ā ||
Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam pari¤¤eyyo dhammo || || Ime vuccanti bhikkhave pari¤¤eyyā dhammā || ||


#<[page 160]>#
%<160           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 106. 5>%
     5 Katamā ca bhikkhave pari¤¤ā || || Rāgakkhayo dosakkhayo mohakkhayo || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave pari¤¤ā || ||
     6 Katamo ca bhikkhave pari¤¤ātāvã puggalo || || Arahātissa vacanãyaü || Yo yam āyasmā {evaünāmo} evaügotto ||
ayam vuccati bhikkhave pari¤¤ātāvã puggalo ti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).107 (5) Samaõā (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Pa¤cime bhikkhave upādānakkhandhā || || Katame pa¤ca || Seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho || pe || Vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ||
     4-5 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam na pajānanti || pe ||
pajānanti || sayam abhi¤¤ā sacchikatvā upasampajja viharantãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).108 (6) Samaõā (2)>#
    1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Pa¤cime bhikkhave upādānakkhandhā || || Katame pa¤ca || Seyyathãdam {råpåpādānakkhandho} || pe ||
     4-5 Ye hi keci bhikkhave samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānanti || pe || pajānanti || sayam abhi¤¤ā sacchikatvā upasampajja viharantãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).109 (7) Sotāpanno>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Pa¤cime bhikkhave upādānakkhandhā || || Katame pa¤ca || Seyyathãdaü råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ||
     4 Yato ca kho bhikkhave ariyasāvako imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānaü samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam pajānāti 


#<[page 161]>#
%<XXII. 112. 3]         ANTAVAGGO PATHAMO            161>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ ||
ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).110 (8) Arahaü>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Pa¤cime bhikkhave upādānakkhandhā || || Katame pa¤ca || || Seyyathãdaü || råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ||
     4 Yato ca kho bhikkhave bhikkhu imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānaü samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam viditvā anupādā vimutto hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave bhikkhu arahaü khãõāsavo vusitavā katakaraõãyo ohitabhāro anuppattasadattho parikkhãõabhavasa¤¤ojano sammada¤¤ā vimutto ti || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).111 (9) Chandarāgã (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Råpe bhikkhave yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā tam pajahatha || evaü taü råpam pahãnam bhavissati ucchinnamålaü tālāvatthukatam anabhāvakataü āyatim anuppādadhammaü ||
     4-6 Vedanāya || pe || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhāresu ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõe yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā tam pajahatha || evaü taü vi¤¤āõam pahãnam bhavissati ucchinnamålaü tālāvatthukataü anabhāvakatam āyatim anuppādadhamman ti || ||

#<              SN_3,22(1).112 (10) Chandarāgã (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Råpe bhikkhave yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā ye upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā te pajahatha 


#<[page 162]>#
%<162          KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 112. 4-5>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || evaü taü råpaü pahãnaü bhavissati ucchinnamålam || la || pe ||
     4-5 Vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya || ||
     6 Saīkhāresu yo chando || pa || evaü te saīkhārā pahãnā bhavissanti ucchinnamålā tālāvatthukatā anabhāvakatā āyatim anuppādadhammā || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõe yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā ye upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā te pajahatha || evaü taü vi¤¤āõaü pahãnam bhavissati ucchinnamålam tālāvatthukatam anabhāvakatam āyatim anuppādadhamman ti || ||
                   Antavaggo samatto ||
                     Tatruddānaü || ||
                 Ante Dukkha¤ca Sakkāyo ||
               Pari¤¤eyyā Samaõā dve ||
                 Sotāpanno Araha¤ca ||
                 Dve ca Chandarāgiyo ti || ||

#<          CHAPTER II DHAMMAKATHIKA-VAGGO DUTIYO.>#

#<              SN_3,22(1).113 (1) Avijjā, or Bhikkhu (1)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || pa || ||
     3 Nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
Avijjā avijjāti bhante vuccati || katamā nu kho bhante avijjā kittāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu assutavā puthujjano råpaü na pajānāti råpasamudayaü na pajānāti råpanirodhaü na pajānāti råpanirodhagāminim paņipadaü na pajānāti || ||
     5-8 Vedanaü na pajānāti || Sa¤¤am || {Saīkhāre} na pajānāti || pa || Vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminim paņipadaü na pajānāti || ||


#<[page 163]>#
%<XXII. 115. 8]      DHAMMAKATHIKA-VAGGO DUTIYO.     163>%
     9 Ayaü vuccati bhikkhu avijjā ettāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||

#<            SN_3,22(1).114 (2) Vijjā, or Bhikkhu (2)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
     4 Vijjā vijjāti bhante vuccati || || Katamā nu kho bhante vijjā kittāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu sutavā ariyasāvako råpam pajānāti ||
råpasamudayaü || råpanirodhaü || råpanirodhagāminim paņipadam pajānāti || ||
     5-8 Vedanaü || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre pajānāti || la || Vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminim paņipadaü pajānāti || ||
     9 Ayaü vuccati bhikkhu vijjā ettāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).115 (3) Kathika (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Dhammakathiko dhammakathiko ti bhante vuccati || || Kittāvatā nu kho bhante dhammakathiko hotãti ||
     4 Råpassa ce bhikkhu nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya dhammaü deseti Dhammakathiko bhikkhå ti alaü vacanāya || || Råpassa ce bhikkhu nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti Dhammānudhammapaņipanno bhikkhåti alaü vacanāya || || Råpassa ce bhikkhu nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimutto hoti Diņņhadhamme nibbānappatto bhikkhå ti alaü vacanāya || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya ce bhikkhu || pe || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhārānaü ce bhikkhu || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõassa ce bhikkhu nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya dhammaü deseti Dhammakathiko bhikkhåti alaü vacanāya || || Vi¤¤āõassa ce bhikkhu nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti Dhammānudhammapaņipanno bhikkhåti alaü vacanāya || || Vi¤¤āõassa ce bhikkhu nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimutto hoti Diņņhadhamme nibbānappatto bhikkhåti alaü vacanāyāti 


#<[page 164]>#
%<164             KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 116. 1>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).116 (4) Kathika (2)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ||
    2 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Dhammakathiko dhammakathiko ti bhante vuccati || kittāvatā nu kho bhante dhammakathiko hoti ||
kittāvatā dhammānudhammapaņipanno hoti || kittāvatā diņņhadhammanibbānapatto hotãti || ||
     3 Råpassa ce bhikkhu nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya dhammaü deseti Dhammakathiko bhikkhåti alam vacanāya || || Råpassa ce bhikkhu nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti Dhammānudhammapaņipanno bhikkhåti alam vacanāya || || Råpassa ce bhikkhu nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimutto hoti Diņņhadhammanibbānapatto bhikkhåti alaü vacanaya || ||
     4-6 Vedanāya ce bhikkhu || pe || Sa¤¤āya ce bhikkhu || ||
Saīkhārānaü ce bhikkhu || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõassa ce bhikkhu nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya dhammaü deseti Dhammakathiko bhikkhåti alaü vacanaya || || Vi¤¤āõassa ce bhikkhu nibbidāya virāgāya nirodhāya paņipanno hoti Dhammānudhammapaņipanno bhikkhåti alaü vacanāya || || Vi¤¤āõassa ce bhikkhu nibbidā virāgā nirodhā anupādā vimutto hoti Diņņhadhammanibbānappatto bhikkhåti alaü vacanāyāti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).117 (5) Bandhanā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Idha bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano ariyānam adassāvã || pe || sappurisadhammesu avinãto råpam attato samanupassati råpavantaü vā attānaü attani vā råpaü råpasmiü vā attānaü || || Ayam vuccati bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano råpabandhanabaddho sāntarabāhirabandhanabaddho atãradassã apāradassã baddho jāyati baddho mãyati baddho asmā lokā paraü lokaü gacchati || ||


#<[page 165]>#
%<XXII. 118. 3-5]  DHAMMAKATHIKA-VAGGO DUTIYO        165>%
     4 Vedanam attato samanupassati || pe || vedanāya vā attānaü || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano vedanābandhanabaddho sāntarabāhirabandhanabaddho atãradassã apāradassã baddho jāyati baddho mãyati baddho asmā lokā paraü lokaü gacchatã || ||
     5-6 Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassatã || pa || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave assutavā puthujjano vi¤¤āõabandhanabaddho sāntarabāhirabandhanabaddho atãradassã apāradassã baddho jāyati baddho mãyati baddho asmā lokā paraü lokaü gacchati || ||
    8 Sutavā ca kho bhikkhave ariyasāvako ariyānam dassāvã || la || sappurisadhammesu vinãto na råpam attato samanupassati || na råpavantaü vā attānaü na attani vā råpaü na råpasmiü vā attānanaü || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako na råpabandhanabaddho na sāntarabāhirabandhanabaddho tãradassã pāradassã || parimutto so dukkhasmā ti vadāmi || ||
     9 Na vedanam attato || la || ||
     10 Na sa¤¤am attato || la || ||
     11 Na saīkhāre attato || la ||
     12 Na vi¤¤āõam attato samanupassati || pa || || Ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako na vi¤¤āõabandhanabaddho na sāntarabāhirabandhanabaddho tãradassã pāradassã ||
parimutto so dukkhasmā ti vadāmãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).118 (6) Parimucchita>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ||
     2 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave || || Råpam etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti samanupassathāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Sādhu bhikkhave || Råpam bhikkhave netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammapa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     3-5 Vedanaü || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || ||


#<[page 166]>#
%<166            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 118. 6>%
     6 Vi¤¤ānam etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti samanupassathāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Sādhu bhikkhave || vi¤¤āõam bhikkhave netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     7 Evam passaü || pa || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<              SN_3,22(1).119 (7) Parimucchita (2)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ||
     2 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti samanupassathāti || ||
     Evam bhante || ||
     Sādhu bhikkhave || Råpam bhikkhave netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     3-5 Vedanaü || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || ||
     6 Vi¤¤āõaü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti samanupassathāti || ||
     Evam bhante || ||
     Sādhu bhikkhave || Vi¤¤āõam bhikkhave netam mama neso hamasmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     7 Evaü || la || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).120 (8) Sa¤¤ojanam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Sa¤¤ojanãye ca bhikkhave dhamme desissāmi sa¤¤ojānaü ca || taü suõātha || ||
     3 Katame ca bhikkhave sa¤¤ojaniyādhammā katamaü ca {sa¤¤ojanaü} || ||
     4 Råpaü bhikkhave sa¤¤ojaniyo dhammo || yo tattha chandarāgo taü tattha sa¤¤ojanaü || ||
     5-7 Vedanā || pa || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || ||


#<[page 167]>#
%<XXII. 122. 6]     DHAMMAKATHIKA-VAGGO DUTIYO.     167>%
     8 Vi¤¤āõaü sa¤¤ojanãyo dhammo || yo tattha chandarāgo taü tattha sa¤¤ojanaü || ||
     9 Ime vuccanti bhikkhave sa¤¤ojanãyā dhammā || idaü sa¤¤ojananti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).121 (9) Upādānam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Upādāniye ce bhikkhave dhamme desissāmi upādānaü ca || taü suõātha || ||
     4 Katame ca bhikkhave upādāniyā dhammā || katamam upādānaü || ||
     5 Råpam bhikkhave upādāniyo dhammo || yo tattha chandarāgo taü tattha upādānaü || ||
     6-8 Vedanā || pa || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõam upādāniyo dhammo || yo tattha chandarāgo taü tattha upādānaü || ||
     10 Ime vuccanti bhikkhave upādāniyā dhammā || idam upādānan ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).122 (10) Sãlam>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü āyasmā ca Sāriputto āyasmā ca Mahā-Koņņhito Bārāõasiyaü viharanti Isipatane Migadāye || ||
     2-3 Atha kho āyasmā Mahā-Koņņhito sāyaõhasamayam paņisallāõā vuņņhito yenāyasmā Sāriputto tenupasaīkami ||
pa || etad avoca || || Sãlavatāvuso Sāriputta bhikkhunākatame dhammā yoniso manasi kattabbāti || ||
     4 Sãlāvatāvuso Koņņhita bhikkhunā pa¤cupādānakkhandā aniccato dukkhato rogato gaõķato sallato aghato ābādhato parato palokato su¤¤ato anattato yoniso manasi kattabbā || ||
     5 Katame pa¤ca || || Seyyathãdaü råpupādāpakkhando || ||
vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || || Sãlavatāvuso Koņņhita bhikkhunā ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhā aniccato dukkhato || pe ||
anattato yoniso manasi kattabbā || ||
     6 ōhānaü kho panetam āvuso vijjati || yaü sãlavā bhikkhu ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhe aniccato dukkhato 


#<[page 168]>#
%<168           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 122. 7>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ ||
pe || anattato yoniso manasi karonto sotāpattiphalam sacchikareyyāti || ||
     7 Sotāpannena panāvåso Sāriputta bhikkhunā katame dhammā yoniso manasikattabbāti || ||
     8 Sotāpannena pi kho āvuso Koņņhita bhikkhunā ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhā aniccato || pe || anattato manasi kattabbā || ||
     9 ōhānaü kho panetam āvuso vijjati || yaü sotāpanno bhikkhu ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhe aniccato || pe || anattato yoniso manasi karonto sakadāgāmiphalaü sacchikareyyāti || ||
     10 Sakadāgāminā panāvuso Sāriputta bhikkhunā katame ca dhammā yoniso kattabbāti || ||
     11 Sakadāgāminā pi kho āvuso Koņņhita bhikkhunā ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhā aniccato || pe || anattato manasi kattabbā || ||
     12 ōhānaü kho panetam āvuso vijjati || yaü sakadāgāmi bhikkhu pa¤cupādānakkhandhe aniccato || pe || anattato yoniso manasi karonto anāgāmiphalaü sacchikareyyāti || ||
     13 Anāgāminā panāvuso Sāriputta bhikkhunā katame dhammā yoniso manasi kattabbā ti || ||
     14 Anāgāminā pi kho āvuso Koņņhita bhikkhunā ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhā aniccato || pe || anattato yoniso manasi kattabbā || ||
     15 ōhānaü kho panetam āvuso vijjati || yam anāgāmi bhikkhu ime pa¤cupādānakkhandhe aniccato || pe || anattato yoniso manasi karonto arahattaphalaü sacchikareyyāti || ||
     16 Arahatā panāvuso Sāriputta katame dhammā yoniso manasi kattabbāti || ||
     17 Arahatā pi kho āvuso Koņņhita ime pa¤cupādānakkhande aniccato dukkhato rogato gaõķato sallato aghato ābādhato parato palokato su¤¤ato anattato yoniso manasi kattabbā || ||
     18 Natthi khvāvuso arahato uttarikaraõãyaü katassa vā paņiccayo 


#<[page 169]>#
%<XXII. 124. 9]     DHAMMAKATHIKA-VAGGO DUTIYO        169>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || api ca kho ime dhammā bhāvitā bahulãkatā diņņhadhammasukhavihārāya ceva saüvattanti satisampaja¤¤āya cāti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).123 (11) Sutavā>#
     1 Bārāõasi-nidānaü || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).124 (12) Kappo (1)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā Kappo yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Kappo Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Kathaü nu kho bhante janato katham passato imasmiü ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāramamaükāramānānusayā na hontã ti || ||
     4 Yaü ki¤ci Kappa råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattam vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnam vā paõãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti evam etaü yathābhutaü sammāppa¤¤āya passati || ||
     5-7 Yā kāci vedanā || pe || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || || Ye keci saīkhārā || ||
     8 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü vi¤¤āõaü netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya passati || ||
     9 Evaü kho Kappa jānato evam passato imasmiü ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāramamaükāramānānusayā na hontãti || ||


#<[page 170]>#
%<170            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 125. 1>%

#<               SN_3,22(1).125 (13) Kappo (2)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ||
     2 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Kappo Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Kathaü nu kho bhante jānato katham passato imasmiü ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāramamaükāramānāpagataü mānasaü hoti vidhāsamatikkantam santam suvimuttan ti || ||
     3 Yaü ki¤ci Kappa råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannaü ||
la || sabbaü råpaü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya disvā anupādā vimutto hoti || ||
     4-6 Yā kāci vedanā || || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || || Ye keci saīkhārā || ||
     7 Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõam atãtānāga apaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü vi¤¤āõaü netam mama neso ham asmi na meso attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya disvā anupādā vimutto hoti || ||
     8 Evaü kho Kappa jānato evam passato imasmi¤ ca savi¤¤āõake kāye bahiddhā ca sabbanimittesu ahaükāramamaükāramānāpagatam mānasaü hoti vidhāsamatikkantam santaü suvimuttan ti || ||
           Dhammakathikavaggo samatto || ||
             Avijjā Vijjā dve Kathikā ||
           Bandhanā Parimuccitā duve ||
             Sa¤¤ojānaü Upādānaü ||
             Sãlaü Sutavā dve ca Kappenā ti || ||

#<            CHAPTER III AVIJJâVAGGO TATIYO>#

#<              SN_3,22(1).126 (1) Samudayadhamma (1)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||


#<[page 171]>#
%<XXII. 126. 11]        AVIJJâVAGGO TATIYO          171>%
     2 Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā || pa || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Avijjā avijjāti bhante vuccati || katamā nu kho bhante avijjā kittāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu assutavā puthujjano samudayadhammaü råpaü Samudayadhammaü råpanti yathādhammaü na pajānāti || vayadhammaü råpaü Vayadhammam råpanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || samudayavayadhammaü rupaü Samudayavayadhammaü råpanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti ||
     5 Samudayadhammaü vedanaü Samudayadhammā vedanāti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || vayadhammaü vedanaü Vayadhammā vedanā ti yathābhåtaü na pajānati || samudayavayadhammaü vedanaü Samudayavayadhammā vedanāti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti ||
     6 Samudayadhammaü sa¤¤aü || pe ||
     7 Samudayadhamme saīkhāre Samudayadhammā saīkhārāti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || vayadhamme saīkhāre Vayadhammā saīkhārāti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || samudayavayadhamme saīkhāre Samudayavayadhammā saīkhārāti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     8 Samudayadhammaü vi¤¤āõam Samudayadhammaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || vayadhammaü vi¤¤āõaü Vayadhammaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || samudayavayadhammaü vi¤¤āõaü Samudayavayadhammam vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     9 Ayaü vuccati bhikkhu avijjā ettāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     10 Evaü vutte so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
Vijjā vijjāti bhante vuccati || katamā nu kho bhante vijjā kittāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||
     11 Idha bhikkhu sutavā ariyasāvako samudayadhammaü råpaü Samudayaråpanti yathābhåtam pajānāti || vayadhammaü råpam Vayadhammaü råpanti yathābhåtaü pajānāti 


#<[page 172]>#
%<172              KHANDA-SAũYUTTA             [XXII. 126. 12>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || samudayavayadhammaü rupaü Samudayavayadhammaü råpanti yathābhåtaü pajānāti || ||
     12 Samudayadhammaü vedanaü || pe ||
     13 Samudayadhammaü sa¤¤aü || pe ||
     14 Samudayadhamme saīkhāre || pe ||
     15 Samudayadhammaü vi¤¤āõaü Samudayadhammaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtam pajānāti || vayadhammaü vi¤¤āõaü Vayadhammaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtam pajānāti ||
samudayavayadhammam vi¤¤āõaü Samudayavayadhammaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü pajānāti
      Ayaü vuccati bhikkhu vijjā ettāvatā vijjāgato hotãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).127 (2) Samudayadhamma (2)>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü āyasmā Sāriputto āyasmā ca MahāKoņņhito Bārāõasiyaü viharati Isipatane Migadāye || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā Mahā-Koņņhito sāyaõhasamayam patisallāõā vuņņhito || pa ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Mahā-Koņņhito āyasmantaü Sāriputtam etad avoca || || Avijjā avijjāti āvuso Sāriputta vuccati || katamā nu kho āvuso avijjā kittāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idhāvuso assutavā puthujjano samudayadhammam råpam Samudayadhammaü råpanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || vayadhammaü rupaü || pe || samudayavayadhammaü råpanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti ||
     5 Samudayadhammam vedanaü || pe ||
     6 Samudayadhammaü sa¤¤aü || ||
     7 Samudayadhamme saīkhāre || ||
     8 Samudayadhammam vi¤¤āõam || pa || vayadhammaü vi¤¤āõam || pa || Samudayavayadhammam vi¤¤āõanti yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     9 Ayaü vuccati āvuso ettāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||


#<[page 173]>#
%<XXII.  130. 1-2]         AVIJJâVAGGO TATIYO           173>%

#<                   SN_3,22(1).128 (3) Samudayadhammā (3)>#
     1-2 Bārāõasi nidānaü || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Mahā-Koņņhito āyasmantaü Sāriputtam etad avoca || || Vijjā vijjāti āvuso Sāriputta vuccati || katamā nu kho āvuso vijjā kittāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idhāvuso sutavā ariyasāvako samudayadhammaü råpaü Samudayadhammaü råpanti yathābhåtam pajānāti ||
vayadhammaü råpaü || pe || samudayavayadhammaü råpaü Samudayavayadhammaü råpanti yathābhåtaü pajānāti || ||
     5 Samudayadhammaü vedanaü || pe ||
     6 Samudayadhammaü sa¤¤aü || ||
     7 Samudayadhamme saīkhāre || ||
     8 Samudayadhammaü vi¤¤āõaü || samudayavayadhammaü vi¤¤āõanti yathābhutaü pajānāti || ||
     9 Ayam vuccatāvuso vijjā ettāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).129 (4) Assāda (1)>#
     1-2 Bārāõasiyaü viharanti Isipatane Migadāye || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Mahā-Koņņhito āyasmantaü Sāriputtam etad avoca || || Avijjā avijjāti āvuso Sāriputta vuccati || Katamā nu kho āvuso avijjā kittāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idhāvuso assutavā puthujjano råpassa assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca {nissaraõa¤ca} yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhārānam || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõassa assāda¤ca {ādãnava¤ca} nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     9 Ayaü vuccatāvuso avijjā ettāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||

#<                     SN_3,22(1).130 (5) Assāda (2)>#
     1-2 Bārāõasiyaü Isipatane Migadāye || ||


#<[page 174]>#
%<174           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA         [XXII. 130. 3>%
     3 Vijjā vijjāti āvuso Sāriputta vuccati || || Katamā nu kho āvuso vijjā kittāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idhāvuso sutavā ariyasāvako råpassa assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam pajānāti ||
     5-7 Vedanāya || || pe || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhārānaü || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõassa assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam pajānāti ||
     9 Ayam vuccatāvuso vijjā ettāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,22(1).131 (6) Samudaya (1)>#
     1-2 Bārāõasiyaü viharanti Isipatane Migadāye || pa || ||
     3 Avijjā avijjāti āvuso Sāriputta vuccati || || Katamā nu kho āvuso avijjā kittāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idhāvuso assutavā puthujjano råpassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     5-8 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhārānam || || Vi¤¤āõassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     9 Ayaü vuccatāvuso avijjā ettāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,22(1).132 (7) Samudaya (2)>#
     1-2 Bārāõasiyaü viharanti Isipatane Migadāye || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Mahā-Koņņhito āyasmantaü Sāriputtam etad avoca || || Vijjā vijjāti avuso Sāriputta vuccati || || Katamā nu kho āvuso vijjā kittāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idhāvuso sutavā ariyasāvako råpassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     5-8 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhārāõaü || || Vi¤¤āõassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü pajānāti || ||
     9 Ayaü vuccatāvuso vijjā ettāvatāca vijjāgato hotãti || ||


#<[page 175]>#
%<XXII. 134. 8]        AVIJJâVAGGO TATIYO            175>%

#<                    SN_3,22(1).133 (8) Koņņhita (1)>#
     1 Bārāõasiyaü viharanti Isipatane Migadāye || ||
     2 Atha kho Sāriputto sāyaõhasamayaü || pe ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Sāriputto āyasmantam Mahā-Koņņhitam etad avoca || || Avijjā avijjā ti āvuso Koņņhita vuccati || Katamā nu kho āvuso Koņņhita avijjā vuccati || kittavatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idhāvuso assutavā puthujjano råpassa assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     5-8 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhārānaü || || Vi¤¤āõassa assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     9 Ayaü vuccatāvuso avijjā ettāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     10 Evam vutte āyasmā Sāriputto āyasmantam MahāKoņņhitam etad avoca || || Vijjā vijjāti āvuso Koņņhita vuccati || katamā nu kho āvuso vijjā kittāvatā ca vijjāgato hotã ti || ||
     11 Idhāvuso sutavā ariyasāvako råpassa assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü pajānāti ||
     12-14 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhārānaü || ||
     15 Vi¤¤āõassa assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     16 Ayaü vuccati āvuso vijjā ettāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,22(1).134 (9) Koņņhita (2)>#
     1-2 Bārāõasiyaü viharanti Isipatane Migadāye || ||
     3 Avijjā avijjāti āvuso Koņņhita avijjā kittāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     4 Idhāvuso assutavā puthujjano råpassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādinava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhārānaü || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānāti || ||


#<[page 176]>#
%<176           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 134. 9>%
     9 Ayaü vuccatāvuso avijjā ettāvatā ca avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     10 Evaü vutte āyasmā Sāriputto āyasmantam MahāKoņņhitam etad avoca || || Vijjā vijjāti āvuso Koņņhita vuccati || katamā nu kho āvuso vijjā kittāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||
     11 Idhāvuso sutavā ariyasāvako råpassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam pajānāti || ||
     12-14 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhārānaü || ||
     15 Vi¤¤āõassa samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam pajānāti || ayam vuccatāvuso vijjāgato hotãti ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).135 (10) Koņņhita (3)>#
     1-2 Ta¤¤eva nidānaü || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Sāriputto āyasmantaü Mahā-Koņņhitam etad avoca || || Avijjā avijjāti āvuso Koņņhita vuccati || || Katamā nu kho āvuso avijjā hoti kittāvatā ca avijjāgato hotã ti || ||
     4 Idhāvuso assutavā puthujjano råpam na pajānāti ||
råpasamudayam na pajānāti || råpanirodham na pajānāti ||
råpanirodhagāminiü paņipadam na pajānāti || ||
     5-7 Vedanaü na pajānāti || pe || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõaü na pajānāti vi¤¤āõasamudayaü na pajānāti vi¤¤āõanirodhaü na pajānāti vinnāõanirodhagāminim paņipadaü na pajānāti || ||
     9 Ayaü vuccatāvuso avijjā ettāvatā avijjāgato hotãti || ||
     10 Evaü vutte āyasmā Sāriputto āyasmantam MahāKoņņhitam etad avoca || || Vijjā vijjāti āvuso Koņņhita vuccati || || Katamā nu kho āvuso vijjā kittāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||
     11 Idhāvuso sutavā ariyasāvako råpam pajānāti råpasamudayam pajānāti 


#<[page 177]>#
%<XXII. 137. 2]        KUKKUėA VAGGO CATUTTHO         177>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || råpanirodham pajānāti råpanirodhagāminiü paņipadam pajānāti || ||
     12-14 Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || || Saīkhāre || ||
     15 Vi¤¤ānaü pajānāti vi¤¤āõassa samudayam pajānāti vi¤¤āõanirodham pajānāti vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminim paņipadam pajānāti || ||
     16 Ayam vuccatāvuso vijjā ettāvatā ca vijjāgato hotãti || ||
                     Avijjāvaggo || ||
                     Tatruddānam || ||
               Samudayadhammena tãõi ||
              Assāda apare duve ||
                Samudayena dve vuttā
              Koņņhitena apare tayoti || ||

#<           CHAPTER IV KUKKUėA-VAGGO CATUTTHO>#

#<                    SN_3,22(1).136 (1) Kukkuëa>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra-voca || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave kukkuëam || vedanā kukkuëā ||
sa¤¤ā kukkuëā || saīkhārā kukkuëā || vi¤¤āõaü kukkuëām || ||
     4 Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmim pi nibbindati || vedanāya pi || sa¤¤āya pi || saīkhāresu pi ||
vi¤¤āõasmim pi nibbindati || ||
     5 Nibbindaü virajjati || || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,22(1).137 (2) Aniccena (1)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ||
     2 Yam bhikkhave aniccaü tatra vo chando pahātabbo || ||
Ki¤ca bhikkhave aniccaü || ||


#<[page 178]>#
%<178            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA           [XXII. 137. 3>%
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccaü || tatra vo chando pahātabbo || ||
     4-6 Vedanā aniccā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
     7 Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || tatra vo chando pahātabbo || ||
     8 Yam bhikkhave aniccaü tatra vo chando pahātabbo ti || ||

#<               SN_3,22(1).138 (3) Aniccena (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Yam bhikkhave aniccam tatra vo rāgo pahātabbo || || Ki¤ca bhikkhave aniccaü || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccaü tatra vo rāgo pahātabbo || ||
     4-7 Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || {Saīkhārā} || || Vi¤¤āõaü aniccaü || tatra vo rāgo pahātabbo || ||
     8 Yam bhikkhave aniccaü tatra vo rāgo pahātabbo ti || ||

#<                 SN_3,22(1).139 (4) Aniccena (3)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Yam bhikkhave aniccaü tatra vo chandarāgo pahātabbo || || Ki¤ca bhikkhave aniccaü || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave aniccaü tatra vo chandarāgo pahātabbo || ||
     4-7 Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || || Vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || tatra vo chandarāgo pahātabbo || ||
     8 Yam bhikkhave aniccaü tatra vo chandarāgo pahātabbo ti || ||

#<             SN_3,22(1).140-142 (5-7) Dukkhena (1-3)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3-8 Yam bhikkhave dukkhaü tatra vo chando pahātabbo || pa ||
     3-8 rāgo pahātabbo || ||
     3-8 chandarāgo pahātabbo ti || ||

#<            SN_3,22(1).143-145 (8-10) Anattena (1-3)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     2 Yo bhikkhave anattā tatra vo chando pahātabbo || ||


#<[page 179]>#
%<XXII. 147. 3]       KUKKUėA VAGGO CATUTTHO        179>%
rāgo pahātabbo || || chandarāgo pahātabbo || || Ko ca bhikkhave anattā || ||
     3 Råpam bhikkhave anattā || tatra vo chando pahātabbo || || rāgo pahātabbo || || chandarāgo pahātabbo || ||
     4-6 Vedanā anattā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
     7 Vi¤¤ānam anattā tatra vo chando pahātabbo || || rāgo pahātabbo || || chandarāgo pahātabbo || ||
     8 Yo bhikkhave anattā tatra vo chando pahātabbo ||
rāgo pahātabbo || chandarāgo pahātabbo ti || ||

#<             SN_3,22(1).146 (11) Kulaputtena dukkhā (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Saddhāpabbajitassa bhikkhave kulaputtassa ayam anudhammo hoti || yaü råpe nibbidā bahulaü vihareyya || ||
Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhāresu || || Vi¤¤āõe nibbidā bahulaü vihareyya || ||
     4 So råpe nibbidā bahulaü viharanto || || Vedanāya || ||
Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhāresu || Vi¤¤āõe nibbidā bahulaü viharanto råpam parijānāti || || Vedanaü || || Sa¤¤aü || Saīkhāre || Vi¤¤āõam parijānāti || ||
     5 So råpam parijānaü || vedanaü || || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõam parijānaü parimuccati råpamhā parimuccati vedanāya parimuccati vedanāya parimuccati sa¤¤āya parimuccati saīkhārehi parimuccati vi¤¤āõamhā parimuccati jātiyā jarāmaraõena sokehi paridevehi dukkhehi domanassehi upāyāsehi parimuccati dukkhasmā ti vadāmãti || ||

#<             SN_3,22(1).147 (12) Kulaputtena dukkhā (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Saddhāpabbajitassa bhikkhave kulaputtassa ayam anudhammo hoti || yaü råpe aniccānupassã vihareyya || ||
Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhāresu || || Vi¤¤āõe aniccānupassã vihareyya || || pa || ||


#<[page 180]>#
%<180           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 147. 4-5>%
     4-5 -parimuccati dukkhasmā ti vadāmãti || ||

#<            SN_3,22(1).148 (13) Kulaputtena dukkhā (3)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Saddhā pabbajitassa bhikkhave kulaputtassa ayam anudhammo hoti || yaü råpe anattānupassã vihareyya || ||
Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhāresu || || Vi¤¤āõe anattānupassã vihareyya || ||
     4 So råpe anattānupassã viharanto || vedanāya || sa¤¤āya || saīkhāresu || vi¤¤āõe anattānupassã viharanto råpam parijānati || vedanaü || sa¤¤aü || saīkhāre || vi¤¤āõam parijānāti || ||
     5 So råpam parijānaü vedanaü || sa¤¤am || saīkhāre ||
vi¤¤āõam parijānaü parimuccati råpamhā parimuccati vedanāya pārimuccati sa¤¤āya parimuccati saīkhārehi parimuccati vi¤¤āõamhā parimuccati jātiyā jarāmaraõena sokehi paridevehi dukkhehi domanassehi upāyāsehi parimuccati dukkhasmā ti vadāmãti || ||
               Kukkuëavaggo catuttho || ||
                   Tassuddānam || ||
             Kukkuëā tayo Aniccena || ||
           Dukkhena apare tayo ||
             Anattena tayo vuttā ||
           Kulaputtena dve dukkhā ti || ||

#<           CHAPTER V DIōōHIVAGGO PAĨCAMO>#

#<                SN_3,22(1).149 (1) Ajjhattikam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || Tatra-voca || ||
     3 Kisminnu bhikkhave sati kim upādāya uppajjati ajjhattaü sukhadukkhanti || ||


#<[page 181]>#
%<XXII. 150. 5-9]         DIōōHIVAGGO PAĨCAMO           181>%
     4 Bhagavaümålakā no bhante dhammā || pe ||
    5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya uppajjati ajjhattaü sukhadukkhaü || ||
     6-8 Vedanāya sati || pa || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya uppajjati ajjhattaü sukhadukkhaü || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave råpaü niccam aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante Yam panāniccaü dukkham vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya uppajjeyya ajjhattaü sukhadukkhanti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     11-13 Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
     14 Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya uppajjeyya ajjhattaü sukhadukkhan ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Evampassaü || pa || nāparam itthattāyā ti pajānātãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).150 (2) Etam mama>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti samanupassatãti || ||
     4 Bhagavaümålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||
     5-9 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa 


#<[page 182]>#
%<182           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 150. 10>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || la || || Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti samanupassati || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave råpaü niccam vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pa || vipariõāmadhammam api me tam anupādāya Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti samanupasseyyā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
    11-13 Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
     14 Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pa || || vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti samanupasseyyāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānatãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).151 (3) Eso attā3>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammoti || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü ditthi uppajjati || So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammoti || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya || Sa¤¤āya || Saīkhāresu || Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati 


#<[page 183]>#
%<XXII. 152. 5-7]     DIōōHIVAGGO PAĨCAMO         183>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammoti || ||
     10 Tam kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yampanāniccam dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya || So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammoti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || {Saīkhārā} || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vāti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
    Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya || So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammoti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Evam passaü || || pe || || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                SN_3,22(1).152 (4) No ca me siyā1>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatã ti || ||
     3 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || || pe || ||
     4 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati || No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatãti || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati || ||


#<[page 184]>#
%<184            KHANDA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 152. 8>%
     8 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati || No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatã ti || ||
     9 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave || || Råpaü niccam vā aniccam vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya || || No cassaü no me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatã ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     10-13 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Evam passaü || pe || naparam itthattayāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).153 (5) Micchā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa micchādiņņhi uppajjatã ti || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || || pe ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa micchādiņņhi uppajjati || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤ānaü upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa micchādiņņhi uppajjati || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam || pa || api nu tam anupādāya micchādiņņhi uppajjeyyā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vāti || ||


#<[page 185]>#
%<XXII. 155. 5]      DIōōHIVAGGO PAĨCAMO           185>%
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkham vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü || api nu tam anupādāya micchādiņņhi uppajjeyyāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).154 (6) Sakkāya>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa sakkāyadiņņhi uppajjatãti || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa sakkāyadiņņhi uppajjati || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa sakkāyadiņņhi uppajjati || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccam aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam || pa || api nu tam anupādāya sakkāya diņņhi uppajjeyyā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü || pe || api nu tam anupādāya sakkāyadiņņhi uppajjeyyāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyā ti pajānātãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,22(1).155 (7) Attānu>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa Attānudiņņhi uppajjatãti || ||
    4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa attānudiņņhi uppajjati || ||


#<[page 186]>#
%<186           KHANDA-SAũYUTTA        [XXII. 155. 6-9>%
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa attānudiņņhi uppajjati || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam || pa || api nu tam anupādāya attānudiņņhi uppajjeyyā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || {Saīkhārā} || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam || pa || api nu tam anupādāya attānudiņņhi uppajjeyyāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyā ti pajānātãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,22(1).156 (8) Abhinivesa (1)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa uppajjanti sa¤¤ojanābhinivesavinibandhāti || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpaü abhinivissa uppajjanti sa¤¤ojanābhinivesavinibandhā || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa uppajjanti sa¤¤ojanābhinivesavinibandhā || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam || pa || api nu tam anupādāya uppajjeyyuü sa¤¤ojanābhinivesavinibandhā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || no hetam bhante || ||
     15 Evam passam || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||


#<[page 187]>#
%<XXII. 158. 9]       DIōōHIVAGGO PAĨCAMO           187>%

#<                   SN_3,22(1).157 (9) Abhinivesa (2)>#
    1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa uppajjanti sa¤¤ojanābhinivesavinibandhājjhosānā ti || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||

#<                   SN_3,22(1).158 (10) ânandena>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā ânando yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || || upasaīkamitvā || pa || Bhagavantam etad avoca || ||
     3 Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu yam aham Bhagavato dhammam sutvā eko våpakaņņho appamatto ātāpã pahitatto vihareyyanti || ||
     4 Taü kiü ma¤¤asi ânanda || Råpaü niccam vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu tam anupassituü Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     5-8 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vāti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkhaü vāti-sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkhaü bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü ||
kallaü nu taü samanupassituü Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti || ||
     9 Tasmā ti hānanda yaü ki¤ci råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannam || ||


#<[page 188]>#
%<188            RâDHA-SAũYUTTA          [XXII. 158. 10>%
     10 Evam passam || pa || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||
              Diņņhivaggo pa¤camo || ||
                  Tassuddānaü || ||
     Ajjhattikam Etam mama Eso me attā No ca me siyā ||
     Micchā Sakkāya Attānu dve || Abhinivesā ânandenāti ||
               6 Uparipa¤¤āsakuddānaü || ||
                Antaü Vijjā Samudaya¤ ca ||
             Kukkulaü Diņņhi pa¤camaü ||
              Tatiyo pa¤¤āsako vutto
            Nipāto ti pavuccatãti || ||
             Khandhasaüyuttaü niņņhitaü || ||

#<              BOOK II RâDHA-SAũYUTTA>#

#<             CHAPTER I VAGGO PATHAMO>#

#<                     SN_3,23(2).1 (1) Māro>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     2 Attha kho āyasmā Rādho yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami 


#<[page 189]>#
%<XXIII. 2. 3]             VAGGO PATHAMO                 189>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Māro Māro ti vuccati || kittāvatā nu kho bhante Māro ti || ||
     4 Råpe kho Rādha sati Māro vā assa māretā vā yo vā pana mãyati || tasmāti ha tvaü Rādha råpam Māro ti passa māretā ti passa mãyatãti passa rogoti passa gaõķo ti passa sallanti passa aghanti passa aghabhåtanti passa || || Ye nam evam passanti te sammāpassanti || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõe sati Māro vā assa māretā vā yo vā pana mãyati || tasmāti ha tvaü Rādha vi¤¤āõam Māro ti passa māretā ti passa mãyatãti passa rāgo ti passa gaõķo ti passa sallanti passa aghanti passa aghabhåtanti passa || || Ye nam evam passanti te sammāpassantã ti || ||
     9 Sammādassanam pana bhante kimatthiyanti || ||
     Sammādassanaü kho Rādha nibbidatthaü || ||
     10 Nibbidā pana bhante kimatthiyā ti || ||
     Nibbidā kho Rādha virāgatthā || ||
     11 Virāgo pana bhante kimatthiyoti || ||
     Virāgo kho Rādha vimuttattho || ||
     12 Vimutti pana bhante kimatthiyāti || ||
     Vimutti kho Rādha nibbānatthā || ||
    13 Nibbānam pana bhante kimatthiyanti || ||
     Assa Rādha pa¤haü nāsakkhi pa¤hassa pariyantaü gahetuü || || Nibbānogadhaü hi Rādha brahmacariyaü vussati nibbānaparāyanaü nibbānapariyosānan ti || ||

#<                         SN_3,23(2).2 (2) Satto>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca 


#<[page 190]>#
%<190                  RâDHA-SAũYUTTA             [XXIII. 2. 4>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Satto satto ti vuccati || kittāvatā nu kho bhante satto ti vuccatãti || ||
     4 Råpe kho Rādha yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā tatra satto tatra visatto tasmā satto ti vuccati || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhāresu || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõe yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā tatra satto tatra visatto tasmā satto ti vuccati || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi Rādha kumārakā vā kumāriyo vā paüsvāgārakehi kãëanti || || Yāva kãva¤ca tesu paüsvāgārakesu avãtarāgā honti avigatachandā avigatapemā avigatapipāsā avigatapariëāhā avigatataõhā || tāva tāni paüsvāgārakāni ālayanti keëāyanti manāyanti mamāyanti || ||
     10 Yato ca kho Rādha kumārakā vā kumāriyo vā tesu paüsvāgārakesu vigatarāgā honti vigatachandā vigatapemā vigatapipāsā vigatapariëāhā vigatataõhā || atha kho tāni paüsvāgārakāni hatthehi ca pādehi ca vikiranti vidhamanti viddhaüsenti vikãëanikaü karonti || ||
     11 Evam eva kho Rādha tumhe råpaü vikiratha vidhamatha viddhaüsetha vikãëanikaü karotha taõhakkhayāya paņipajjatha || ||
     12-14 Vedanaü vikiratha || || Sa¤¤am vikiratha || ||
Saīkhāre vikiratha || ||
     15 Vi¤¤āõaü vikiratha vidhamatha viddhaüsetha vikiëanikaü karotha taõhakkhayāya paņipajjatha || || Taõhakkhayo hi Rādha nibbānan ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,23(2).3 (3) Bhavanetti>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Bhavanetti bhavanettãnirodho ti bhante vuccati || katamā nu kho bhante bhavanettã katamo bhavanettãnirodho ti || ||


#<[page 191]>#
%<XXIII. 5. 5]            VAGGO PATHAMO              191>%
     4 Råpe kho Rādha yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā ya upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusāyā || ayaü vuccati bhavanettã tesaü nirodhā bhavanettãnirodho || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya || || Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhāresu || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āne yo chando || pa || adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā ||
ayaü vuccati bhavanettã tesaü nirodhā bhavanettãnirodho ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,23(2).4 (4) Pari¤¤eyyā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantaü Rādham Bhagavā etad avoca || || Pari¤¤eye ca dhamme desissāmi pari¤¤a¤ ca pari¤¤ātāvim puggalaü ca taü suõohi ||
pe ||
     4 Bhagavā etad avoca || || Katame ca Rādha pari¤¤eyyā dhammā || || Råpaü kho Rādha pari¤¤eyyo dhammo ||
Vedanā pari¤¤eyyo dhammo || Sa¤¤a || Saīkhārā pari¤¤eyyo dhammo || Vi¤¤āõaü pari¤¤eyyo dhammo || || Ime vuccanti Rādha pari¤¤eyyā dhammā || ||
     5 Katamā ca Rādha pari¤¤ā || || Yo kho Rādha rāgakkhayo dosakkhayo mohakkhayo ayaü vuccati Rādha pari¤¤ā || ||
     6 Katamo ca Rādha pari¤¤ātāvã puggalo || || Arahātissa vacanãyaü || yoyam āyasmā evaünāmo evaügotto ayam vuccati Rādha pari¤¤ātāvã puggalo ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,23(2).5 (5) Samaõā (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantaü Rādham Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     4 Pa¤cime Rādha upādānakkhandhā || || Katame pa¤ca ||
seyyathãdam råpåpādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ||
     5 Ye hi keci Rādha samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā imesaü pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü na pajānanti 


#<[page 192]>#
%<192            RâDHA-SAũYUTTA          [XXIII. 5. 6>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || na me te Rādha samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā samaõesu vā samaõasammatā brāhmaõesu vā brāhmaõasammatā || na ca pana te āyasmanto sāma¤¤attham vā brahma¤¤atthaü vā diņņheva dhamme sayam abhi¤¤ā sacchikatvā upasampajja viharanti || ||
     6 Ye ca kho keci Rādha samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam pajānanti || te kho Rādha samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā samaõesu ceva samaõasammatā brāhmaõesu ca brāhmaõā sammatā || te ca panāyasmanto sāma¤¤attha¤ca brahma¤¤attha¤ca diņņheva dhamme sayam abhi¤¤ā sacchikatvā upasampajja viharantãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,23(2).6 (6) Samaõā (2)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantaü Rādham Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     4 Pa¤cime Rādha upādānakkhandhā || || Katame pa¤ca || ||
Seyyathãdam råpåpādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõåpādānakkhandho || ||
     5-6 Ye hi keci Rādha samaõā vā brāhmaõā vā imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānaü samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtam na pajānanti || || pe || || sayam abhi¤¤ā sacchi katvā upasampajja viharantãti || ||

#<                     SN_3,23(2).7 (7) Sotāpanno>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantam Rādham Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     4 Pa¤cime Rādha upādānakkhandhā || || Katame pa¤ca || || Seyyathãdaü {råpåpādānakkhandho} || pe || vi¤¤āõåpādānakkhandho || ||


#<[page 193]>#
%<XXIII. 9. 6-7]        VAGGO PATHAMO              193>%
     5 Yato ca kho Rādha ariyasāvako imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤cā yathābhåtam pajānāti ||
ayam vuccati Rādha ariyasāvako Sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                     SN_3,23(2).8 (8) Arahā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantaü Rādham Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     4 Pa¤cime Rādha upādānakkhandhā || || Katame pa¤ca || ||
Seyyathidaü råpupādānakkhandho || pe || vi¤¤āõupādānakkhandho || ||
     5 Yato ca kho Rādha bhikkhu imesam pa¤cannam upādānakkhandhānam samudaya¤ca atthagama¤ca assāda¤ca ādãnava¤ca nissaraõa¤ca yathābhåtaü viditvā anupādā vimutto hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhu {Arahaü} khãõāsavo vusitavā katakaraõãyo ohitabhāro anuppattasadattho parikkhãõa bhava sa¤¤ojano sammad a¤¤āvimutto ti || ||

#<                  SN_3,23(2).9 (9) Chandarāga (1)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantam Rādham Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     4 Råpe kho Rādha yo chande yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā tam pajahatha || || evaü taü råpam pahãnam bhavissati ucchinnamålaü tālāvatthukataü anabhāvakatam āyatim anuppādadhammaü || ||
     5 Vedanāya yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā tam pajahatha || evaü sā vedanā pahãnā bhavissati ucchinnamålā tālāvatthukatā anabhāvakatā āyatim anuppādadhammā || ||
     6-7 Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhāresu yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā taü pajahatha || evante saīkhārā pahãnā bhavissanti ucchinnamålā tālāvatthukatā anabhāvakatā āyatim anuppādadhammā || ||


#<[page 194]>#
%<194            RâDHA-SAũYUTTA           [XXIII. 9. 8>%
     8 Vi¤¤āõe yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā tam pajahatha || evaü taü vi¤¤āõam bhavissati || pa || dhamman ti || ||

#<                SN_3,23(2).10 (10) Chandarāga (2)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantam Rādham Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     4 Råpe kho Rādha yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā ye upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņānābhinivesānusayā te pajahatha || evan taü råpam pahãnam bhavissati ucchinnamålam tālāvatthukatam anabhāvakataü āyatim anuppādadhammaü || ||
     5 Vedanāya yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā tanhā ye upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā te pajahatha || evaü sā vedanā pahãnā bhavissati ucchinnamålā tālāvatthukatā || pa || āyatim anuppādadhammā || ||
     6-7 Sa¤¤āya || || Saīkhāresu yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā ya upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā te pajahatha || evante saīkhārā pahãnā bhavissanti ucchinnamålā || pa || āyatim anuppādadhammā || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõe yo chando yo rāgo yā nandi yā taõhā ye upāyupādānā cetaso adhiņņhānābhinivesānusayā te pajahatha || evantaü vi¤¤āõam pahãnam bhavissati ucchinnamålaü tālāvatthukatam anabhāvakatam āyatim anuppādadhamman ti || ||
            Rādhasaüyuttassa pathamo vaggo || ||
                  Tatruddānaü || ||
            Māro Satto Bhavanettã || ||
            Pari¤¤eyyā Samaõā duve ||
            Sotāpanno Arahā ca ||
            Chandarāgā apare duve ti || ||


#<[page 195]>#
%<XXIII. 14. 4]        DUTIYO VAGGO                195>%

#<                CHAPTER II DUTIYO VAGGO>#

#<                      SN_3,23(2).11 (1) Māro>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Māro Māro ti bhante vuccati || || Katamo nu kho bhante Māroti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha Māro vedanā Māro sa¤¤ā Māro saīkhārā Māro vi¤¤ānam Māro || ||
     5 Evam passaü Rādha sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmim pi nibbindati || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,23(2).12 (2) Māradhammo>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Māradhammo Māradhammo ti bhante vuccati || || Katamo nu kho bhante Māradhammo ti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha Māradhammo vedanā Māradhammo sa¤¤ā Māradhammo saīkhārā Māradhammo vi¤¤āõam Māradhammo || ||
     5 Evam passaü Rādha || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                SN_3,23(2).13 (3) Anicca (1)>#
     1-3 Aniccam aniccanti bhante vuccati || katamannu kho bhante aniccanti || ||
     4 Rupaü kho Rādha aniccaü || vedanā aniccā || sa¤¤a aniccā || saīkhārā aniccā || vi¤¤āõam aniccaü || ||
     5 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,23(2).14 (4) Anicca (2)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Aniccadhammo aniccadhammo ti bhante vuccati || || Katamo nu kho bhante aniccadhammo ti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha aniccadhammo || vedanā aniccadhammo 


#<[page 196]>#
%<196               RâDHA-SAũYUTTA          [XXIII. 14. 5>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || sa¤¤ā || saīkharā aniccadhammo || vi¤¤āõam aniccadhammo || ||
     5 Evam passam || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,23(2).15 (5) Dukkha (1)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Dukkhaü dukkhanti bhante vuccati || || Katamannu kho bhante dukkhanti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha dukkhaü || vedanā dukkhā || sa¤¤ā ||
saīkhārā dukkhā || vi¤¤ānaü dukkhaü || ||
     5 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,23(2).16 (6) Dukkha (2)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Dukkhadhammo dukkhadhammoti bhante vuccati || || Katamo nu kho bhante dukkhadhammoti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho bhante dukkhadhammo || vedanā dukkhadhammo sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā dukkhadhammo || vi¤¤āõaü dukkhadhammo || ||
     5 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,23(2).17 (7) Anatta (1)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Anattā anattā ti bhante vuccati || || Katamo nu kho bhante anattāti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha anattā || vedanā anattā || sa¤¤ā ||
saīkhārā anattā || vi¤¤āõam anattāti || ||
     5 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,23(2).18 (8) Anatta (2)>#
     1-3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Anattadhammo anattadhammoti bhante vuccati || || Katamo nu kho bhante anattadhammoti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha anattadhammo || vedanā anatta-------------------------------------------------------------------------dhammo 


#<[page 197]>#
%<XXIII. 22. 1-3]            DUTIYO VAGGO                197>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā anattadhammo || vi¤¤āõam anattadhammo || ||
     5 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                           SN_3,23(2).19 (9) Khaya>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Khayadhammo khayadhammo ti bhante vuccati || || Katamo nu kho bhante khayadhammoti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha khayadhammo || vedanā || sa¤¤ā ||
saīkhārā khayadhammo || vi¤¤āõaü khayadhammo || ||
     5 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyati pajānātãti || ||

#<                           SN_3,23(2).20 (10) Vaya>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Vayadhammo vayadhammoti bhante vuccati || || Katamo nu kho bhante vayadhammoti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha vayadhammo || vedanā vayadhammo || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārā vayadhammo || vi¤¤āõaü vayadhammo || ||
     5 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                          SN_3,23(2).21 (11) Samudaya>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Samudayadhammo samudayadhammoti bhante vuccati || || Katamo nu kho bhante samudayadhammoti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha samudayadhammo || vedanā samudayadhammo || sa¤¤ā || saīkhārasamudayadhammo ||
vi¤¤āõaü samudayadhammo || ||
     5 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||

#<                       SN_3,23(2).22 (12) Nirodhadhamma>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Nirodhadhammo nirodhadhammoti 


#<[page 198]>#
%<198                 RâDHA-SAũYUTTA              [XXIII. 22. 4>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Katamo nu kho bhante nirodhadhammo ti || ||
     4 Råpaü kho Rādha nirodhadhammo || vedanā || sa¤¤ā ||
saīkhārā nirodhadhammo || vi¤¤āõaü nirodhadhammo || ||
     5 Evam passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyāti pajānātãti || ||
                      Vaggo dutiyo || ||
                        Uddānam || ||
                  Māro ca Māradhammo ca || ||
                Aniccehi pare duve ||
                  Dukkhehi ca dve vuttā ||
                  Anattehi tatheva ca || ||
                 Khaya-Vaya-Samudayaü ||
                  Nirodhadhammena dvādasāti || ||

#<               CHAPTER III âYâCANA-VAGGO TATIYO>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Sādhu me bhante Bhagavā saīkhittena dhammaü desetu || pe || pahitatto vihareyyan ti || ||

#<                          SN_3,23(2).23 (1) Māro>#
     4 Yo kho Rādha Māro tatra te chando pahātabbo || ko ca Rādha Māro || || Råpam kho Rādha Māro || tatra te chando pahātabbo || || Vedanā Māro || tatra te chando pahātabbo ||
Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā Māro || tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||
Vi¤¤āõam Māro || tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||

#<                        SN_3,23(2).24 (2) Māradhammo>#
     4 Yo kho Rādha Māradhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo rāgo pahātabbo chandarāgo pahātabbo || ||


#<[page 199]>#
%<XXIII. 34. 5]         âYâCANA-VAGGO TATIYO              199>%

#<                    SN_3,23(2).25-26 (3-4) Anicca (1-2)>#
     4 Yaü kho Rādha aniccaü ||
     4 Yo kho Rādha aniccadhammo ||

#<                    SN_3,23(2).27-28 (5-6) Dukkham (1-2)>#
     4 Yaü kho Rādha dukkhaü || ||
     4 Yo kho Rādha dukkhadhammo ||

#<                    SN_3,23(2).29-30 (7-8) Anatta (1-2)>#
     4 Yo kho Rādha anattā ||
     4 Yo kho Rādha anattadhammo ||

#<                    SN_3,23(2).31-32 (9-10) Khaya-Vaya>#
     4 Yo kho Rādha khayadhammo ||
     4 Yo kho Rādha vayadhammo ||

#<                       SN_3,23(2).33 (11) Samudaya>#
     4 Yo kho Rādha samudayadhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo rāgo pahātabbo chandarāgo pahātabbo || ||

#<                    SN_3,23(2).34 (12) Nirodhadhammo>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho āyasmā Rādho Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Sādhu me bhante ||
pe || vihareyyan ti || ||
     4 Yo kho Rādha nirodhadhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo rāgo pahātabbo chandarāgo pahātabbo || || Ko ca Rādha nirodhadhammo || || Råpaü kho Rādha nirodhadhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo || Vedanā nirodhadhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā nirodhadhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo || || Vi¤¤āõaü nirodhadhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||
     5 Yo kho Rādha nirodhadhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo || rāgo pahātabbo || chandarāgo pahātabbo ti || ||
                  âyācanavaggo tatiyo || ||
                     Tatruddānaü || ||


#<[page 200]>#
%<200                RâDHA-SAũYUTTA             [XXIII.  35. 1-3>%
                 Māro ca Māradhammo ca ||
                Aniccena apare duve ||
                 Dukkhehi ca dve vuttā ||
                Anattehi apare dve
                 Khaya-Vaya-Samudayaü ||
                 Nirodhadhammena dvādasāti || ||

#<             CHAPTER IV UPANISINNAVAGGO CATUTTHO>#

#<                         SN_3,23(2).35 (1) Māro>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantam Rādham Bhagavā etad avoca || ||
     4 Yo kho Rādha Māro tatra te chando pahātabbo || || Ko ca Rādha Māro || || Råpaü kho Rādha Māro || tatra te chando pahātabbo || pa || Vi¤¤āõam Māro || tatra te chando pahātabbo || || Yo kho Rādha Māro tatra te chando pahātabbo ti || ||
     5 Yo kho Rādha Māro tatra te rāgo pahātabbo || pe ||
     6 Yo kho Rādha Māro tatra te chandarāgo pahātabbo ||

#<                      SN_3,23(2).36 (2) Māradhammo>#
     4 Yo kho Rādha Māradhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo || ||
     5 Yo kho Rādha Māradhammo tatra te rāgo pahātabbo || ||
     6 Yo kho Rādha Māradhammo tatra te chandarāgo pahātabbo || ||

#<                    SN_3,23(2).37-38 (3-4) Aniccam (1-2)>#
     4-6 Yaü kho Rādha aniccaü || ||
     4-6 Yo kho Rādha aniccadhammo || ||


#<[page 201]>#
%<XXIII. 46. 7]             UPANISINNAVAGGO CATUTTHO          201>%

#<                      SN_3,23(2).39-40 (5-6) Dukkhaü (1-2)>#
     4-6 Yaü kho Rādha dukkhaü || ||
     4-6 Yaü kho Rādha dukkhadhammaü ||

#<                       SN_3,23(2).41-42 (7-8) Anatta (1-2)>#
     4-6 Yo kho Rādha anattā ||
     4-6 Yo kho Rādha anattadhammo ||

#<                  SN_3,23(2).43-45 (9-11) Khaya-Vaya-Samudaya>#
     4-6 Yo kho Rādha khayadhammo ||
     4-6 Yo kho Rādha vayadhammo ||
     4-6 Yo kho Rādha samudayadhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo || rāgo pahātabbo || chandarāgo pahātabboti ||

#<                       SN_3,23(2).46 (12) Nirodhadhamma>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinnaü kho āyasmantaü Rādham Bhagavā etad avoca || || Yo kho Rādha nirodhadhammo tatra te chando pahātabbo || rāgo pahātabbo || chandarāgo pahātabbo || || Ko ca Rādha nirodhadhammo || ||
     4-6 Råpaü kho Rādha nirodhadhammo || tatra te chando pahātabbo || tatra te rāgo pahātabbo || tatra te chandarāgo pahātabbo || || Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
Vi¤¤āõaü nirodhadhammo || tatra te chando pahātabbo ||
rāgo pahātabbo || chandarāgo pahātabbo || ||
     7 Yo kho Rādha nirodhadhammo || tatra te chando pahātabbo || rāgo pahātabbo || chandarāgo pahātabbo ti || ||
                 Upanisinnavaggo catuttho || ||
                       Tatruddānaü || ||
Māro ca Māradhammo ca || Aniccā aparena dve ||
Dukkhaü ca dve vuttā || dve Anattehi aņņhamaü ||
Khaya-Vaya-Samudayaü || Nirodhadhammena dvādasāti || ||
                    Rādha-Saüyuttam ||


#<[page 202]>#
%<202            DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM         [XXIV. 1. 1-2>%

#<            BOOK III DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM>#

#<              CHAPTER I SOTâPATTIVAGGO>#

#<                   SN_3,24(3).1 (1) Vātam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evam diņņhi upajjati || Na vātā vāyanti na najjo sandanti na gabbhiniyo vijāyanti na candimasåriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||
     3 Bhagavammålakā no bhante || pe || ||
     4 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati || Na vātā vāyanti na najjo sandanti na gabbhiniyo vijāyanti na candimasåriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āyasati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || {Na} vātā vāyanti na najjo sandanti na gabbhiniyo vijāyanti na candimasåriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā || ||
     9 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkham vā taü sukhaü vāti ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evam diņņhi uppajjeyya Na vātā vāyanti na najjo sandanti na gabbhiniyo pi jāyanti na candimasåriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||


#<[page 203]>#
%<XXIV. 2. 3]          SOTâPATTIVAGGO              203>%
     No hetam bhante || ||
     10-12 Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
     13 Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya || Na vātā vāyanti ||
na najjo sandanti || na gabbhiniyo vijāyanti na candimasåriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     14 Yam pidam diņņhaü sutam mutaü vi¤¤ātam pattam pariyesitam anuvicaritam manasā tam pi niccam vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü taü sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeya || Na vātā vāyanti na najjo sandanti na gabbhiniyo vijāyanti na candimasåriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||
    No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Yato kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu ņhānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhasamudaye pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhanirodhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti ||

#<                      SN_3,24(3).2 (2) Etam mamam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     3 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||


#<[page 204]>#
%<204                 DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM      [XXIV. 2. 4>%
     4 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti || ||
     9 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || la || ||
     10-12 Vedanā || || Sa¤¤ā || || Saīkhārā || ||
     13 Vi¤¤āõam niccam aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pa ||
     Api nu tam upādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     14 Yam pidaü diņņhaü sutam mutam vi¤¤ātam pattam pariyesitam anuvicaritam manasā tam pi niccaü va aniccaü vā ti ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā taü sukkhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attāti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Yato kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu ņhānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || la || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,24(3).3 (3) So attā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammoti || ||


#<[page 205]>#
%<XXIV. 4. 4]           SOTâPATTIVAGGO                205>%
     3 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     4 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammo || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammo || ||
     9-13 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vāti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Api nu tam anupādāya evam diņņhi uppajjeyya So attā ||
la || avipariõāmadhammo ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     14 Yam pidaü diņņhaü sutam mutaü vi¤¤ātam pattam pariyesitam anuvicaritam manasā tam pi niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya So attā so loko so pecca bhavissāmi nicco dhuvo sassato avipariõāmadhammoti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Yato kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu ņhānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || pe || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyanoti || ||

#<                      SN_3,24(3).4 (4) No ca me siyā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatãti || ||
     3 Bhagavaü-målakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     4 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatãti 


#<[page 206]>#
%<206                   DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM          [XXIV. 4. 5-7>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatãti || ||
     9 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || || pe ||
     Api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissāmi na me bhavissatãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     10-13 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkharā || Vi¤¤āõam || ||
     14 Yam pidaü diņņhaü sutaü mutaü vi¤¤ātam pattam pariyesitam anuviracitam manasā tam pi niccaü va aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || || pe ||
     Api nu tam anupādāya evam diņņhi uppajjeyya No cassaü no ca me siyā na bhavissami na me bhavissatãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Yato kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu ņhānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhe pissa kaīkha pahãnā hoti || pe || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipādāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,24(3).5 (5) Natthi>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Natthi dinnam natthi yiņņhaü natthi hutaü natthi sukaņadukkaņānaü kammānam phalaü vipāko natthi ayaü loko natthi paraloko natthi mātā natthi pitā natthi sattā opapātikā natthi loke samaõa-brāhmaõā sammaggatā sammā paņipannā ye ima¤ca lokam paraü ca lokaü sayam abhi¤¤ā sacchikatvā pavedenti || || Catummahābhåtiko ayam puriso yadā kālaü karoti pathavãpathavãkāyam anupeti anupagacchati 


#<[page 207]>#
%<XXIV. 5. 10-13]       SOTâPATTIVAGGO             207>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || āpoāpokāyam anupeti anupagacchati || tejo tejokāyam anupeti anupagacchati || vāyovāyokāyam anupeti anupagacchati || ākāsam indriyāni saīkamanti āyanti pa¤camā purisā matam ādāya gacchanti yāvā āëāhanāpādāni pa¤¤āyanti kāpotakāni atthãni bhavanti bhasmantāhåtiyo dattupa¤¤attam idaü dānaü nāma tesaü tucchaü musāvilāpo ye keci atthikavādaü vadanti bāle ca paõķite ca kāyassa bhedā ucchijjanti vinassanti na honti param maraõā ti || ||
     3 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||
     4 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi upajjati || Natthi dinnaü natthi yiņņhaü || pe || kāyassa bhedā ucchijjanti vinassanti na honti param maraõā || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
     8 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Natthi dinnaü natthi yiņņhaü || pe ||
Kāyassa bhedā ucchijjanti vinassanti na honti param maraõā || ||
     9 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave || Råpam niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Api nu tam anupādāya evam diņņhi uppajjeyya natthi dinnaü natthi yiņņhaü || pa || kāyassa bhedā ucchijjanti vinassanti na honti param maraõā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     10-13 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pe || ||
     Dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evam diņņhi uppajjeyya Natthi dinnaü natthi yiņņhaü || pe ||


#<[page 208]>#
%<208           DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM           [XXIV. 5. 14>%
kāyassa bhedā ucchijjanti vinassanti na honti param maraõā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     14 Yam pidaü diņņhaü sutaü mutaü vi¤¤ātaü pattam pariyesitam anuvicaritam manasā tam pi niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || || pe || ||
     Dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Natthi dinnaü natthi yiņņhaü || pa ||
ye keci atthikavādaü vadanti bāle ca paõķite ca kāyassa bhedā ucchijjanti vinassanti na honti param maraõā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Yato kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu ņhānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || pe || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                     SN_3,24(3).6 (6) Karoto>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Karato kārayato chindato chedāpayato vadhato vadhāpayato socato socayato kilamato kilamapāyato phandato phandāpayato pāõam atimāpayato adinnam ādiyato sandhiü chindato nillopam harato ekāgārikaü karonto paripanthe tiņņhato paradāraü gacchato musābhaõato karato na kariyati pāpaü || || Khurapariyantena ce pi cakkena yo imissā pathaviyā pāõe ekaü maüsakhalam ekam maüsapu¤jam kareyya || natthi tato nidānam pāpaü natthi pāpassa āgamo || || Dakkhiõam ce pi Gaīgāya tãraü gaccheyya hananto ghātento chindanto chedāpento pacanto pācento 


#<[page 209]>#
%<XXIV. 6. 16]          SOTâPATTIVAGGO             209>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ ||
natthi tato nidānam pāpaü natthi pāpassa āgamo || ||
Uttaraü ce pi Gaīgāya tãraü gaccheyya dadanto dāpento yajanto yājento || natthi tato nidānam pu¤¤aü natthi pu¤¤assa āgamo || dānena damena saüyamena saccavajjena natthi pu¤¤aü natthi pu¤¤assa āgamo ti || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati || Karato kārayato || pa || natthi pu¤¤aü natthi pu¤¤āssa āgamo || ||
     6-8 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
     9 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati || || Karato kārayato || pe || natthi pu¤¤aü natthi pu¤¤assa āgamo || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü va ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pe || ||
     Api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Karato kārayato || pe || natthi pu¤¤aü natthi pu¤¤assa āgamo ti || ||
     No hetam bhante ||
     11-14 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü || ||
     15 Yam pidaü diņņham sutaü mutaü vi¤¤ātaü pattam pariyesitam anuvicaritam manasā tam pi niccam vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Karato kārayato || pa || natthi pu¤¤aü natthi pu¤¤assa āgamo ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     16 Yato kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu ņhānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti dukkhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti ||
pe || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||


#<[page 210]>#
%<210            DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM           [XXIV. 7. 1-2>%

#<                   SN_3,24(3).7 (7) Hetu>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || || Natthi hetu natthi paccayo sattānaü saīkilesāya || ahetu-apaccayā sattā saükilissanti || || Natthi hetu natthi paccayo sattānaü vissuddhiyā || ahetu-apaccayā sattā visujjhanti || || Natthi balam natthi viriyaü natthi purisathāmo natthi purisaparakkamo || sabbe sattā sabbe pāõā sabbe bhåtā sabbe jãvā avasā abalā aviriyā niyatisaīgatibhāvapariõatā chasvevābhijātisu sukhadukkham {paņisaüvedentãti} || ||
     3 {Bhagavaümålakā} no bhante dhammā || ||
     4 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Natthi hetu natthi paccayo la || sukhadukkhaü {patiaüventãti} || ||
     5-7 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
    8 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || || Natthi hetu natthi paccayo || pe ||
sukhadukkham paņisaüvedentãti || ||
     9 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pe || vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya || Natthi hetu natthi paccayo || pe || sukhadukkham paņisaüvedentãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     10-13 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhāra || Vi¤¤āõaü || ||
     14 Yam pidam diņņhaü sutam mutaü vi¤¤ātam pattam pariyesitam anuvicaritam manasā tam pi niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pe || dukkham vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya ||
natthi hetu natthi paccayo || pa || sukhadukkham paņisaüvedentãti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Yato ca kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu thānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti 


#<[page 211]>#
%<XXIV. 8. 5]             SOTâPATTIVAGGO            211>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || pe || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako || pe ||
sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                 SN_3,24(3).8 (8) (Mahā) Diņņhena>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || || Sattime kāyā akaņā akaņavidhā animmitā animmātā va¤jhā kuņaņņhā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā te na i¤janti na vipariõāmenti na a¤¤ama¤¤am vyābādhenti || nālam a¤¤ama¤¤assa sukhāya vā dukkhāya vā sukhadukkhāya vā || ||
     3 Katame satta || || Pathavãkāyo apokāyo tejokāyo vāyokāyo || sukhe dukkhe jãve || || Sattime kāyā akaņā akaņavidhā animmitā animmātā va¤jhā kuņaņņhā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā te na i¤janti na vipariõāmenti na a¤¤ama¤¤aü vyābādhenti || nālam a¤¤ama¤¤āssa sukhāya vā dukkhāya vā sukhadukkhāya vā || ||
     4 Yo pi tiõhena satthena sãsaü chindati na koci taü jãvitā voropeti || sattannaü tveva kāyānam antarena sattham vivaram anupavisati || ||
     5 Cuddasa kho panimāni yonipamukhasatasahassāni saņņhi ca satāni cha ca satāni || pa¤ca kammasatāni pa¤ca ca kammāni tãni ca kammāni kamme ca aķķhakamme ca dvaņņhipaņipadā dvaņņhantarakappā chaëābhijātiyo aņņhapurisabhåmiyo ekånapa¤¤āsa ājãvakasate ekånapa¤¤āsa paribbājakasate ekånapa¤¤āsanāgavāsasate vãse indriyasate tiüse niriyasate chattiüsa rajodhātuyo satta sa¤¤ãgabbhā satta asa¤¤ãgabbhā satta nigaõņhigabbhā satta dibbā satta mānusā satta pesācā satta sarā satta pavudhā satta papātā satta ca papātasatāni satta supinā satta ca supinasatāni cullāsãti mahākappuno satasahassāni bāle ca paõķite ca sandhāvitvā saüsaritvā dukkhassantaü karissanti 


#<[page 212]>#
%<212            DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM           [XXIV. 8. 6>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     6 Tattha natthi Imināhaü sãlena vā vatena vā tapena vā brahmacariyena vā aparipakkaü vā kammam paripācessami paripakkaü vā kammam phussa phussa vyantikarissamãti hevam natthi || doõamite sukhadukkhe pariyantakate saüsāre natthi hāyanavaķķhane natthi ukkhaüsāvakaüse || ||
     7 Seyyathāpi nāma suttaguëe khitte nibbeņhiyamānam eva paleti evam evam bāle ca paõķite ca nibbeņhiyamānā sukhadukkham palentãti || ||
     8 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     9 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpaü upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Sattime kāyā akaņā akaņavidhā ||pe || || sukhadukkham palentãti || ||
     10-16 Vedanāya sati || ||
     17-22 Sa¤¤āya sati || ||
     23-28 Saīkhāresu sati || ||
     29-34 Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || || Sattime kāyā akaņā akaņavidhā || pe || || sukhadukkham palenti || ||
     35-40 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave || Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü viparināmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Sattime kāyā akaņā akaņavidhā || pa || sukhaü dukkham palentãti || ||


#<[page 213]>#
%<XXIV. 9. 14]        SOTâPATTIVAGGO              213>%
     No hetam bhante || ||
     41-46 Yam pi diņņhaü sutam mutaü vi¤¤ātam pattam pariyesitam anuvicaritam manasā tam pi niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Sattime kāyā akaņā akaņavidhā || la || nibbeņhiyamānā sukhadukkham palentãti || ||
     47 Yato kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu ņhānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhapissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || la || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                   SN_3,24(3).9 (9) Sassato loko>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Sassato loko ti || ||
     3 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     4 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati Sassato loko ti || ||
     5-8 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || || Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Sassato loko ti || ||
     9 Tam kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti ||
     Aniccam bhante || || pe || ||
     Dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evam diņņhi uppajjeyya Sassato loko ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
    10-13 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü || ||
     14 Yam pidaü diņņham sutam mutaü vi¤¤ātam pattam pariyesitam anuvicaritam manasā tam pi niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || || pe || ||


#<[page 214]>#
%<214             DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM           [XXIV. 9. 15>%
     Dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammaü api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Sassato loko ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Yato kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu ņhānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || la || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                  SN_3,24(3).10 (10) Asassato loko>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Asassato loko ti || ||
     3 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     4-13 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati || pa || Vi¤¤āõaü niccam aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pa || ||
     Api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Asassato loko ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     14 Yam pi diņņhaü sutam mutaü vi¤¤ātam pattam pariyesitam anuvicaritam manasā tam pi niccaü va aniccaü vāti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Dukkham vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Asassato loko ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Yato ca kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa || || pe || ||
niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                     SN_3,24(3).11 (11) Antavā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Antavā loko ti || ||
     3-15 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || la || niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||


#<[page 215]>#
%<XXIV. 17. 1-2]        SOTâPITTIVAGGO            215>%

#<                    SN_3,24(3).12 (12) Anantavā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim ābhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Anantavā loko ti || ||
     3-15 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || || la || niyato samparāyano ti || ||

#<              SN_3,24(3).13 (13) Taü jãvaü taü sarãram>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Taü jãvaü taü sariranti || ||
     3-15 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || || pa || niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<            SN_3,24(3).14 (14) A¤¤am jãvaü a¤¤aü sarãsaü>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati A¤¤aü jãvaü a¤¤aü sarãranti || ||
     3-15 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || la || niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                 SN_3,24(3).15 (15) Hoti tathāgato>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaüdiņņhi uppajjati Hoti Tathāgato param maranā ti || ||
     3-15 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pa || niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<               SN_3,24(3).16 (16) Na hoti Tathāgato>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaüditthi uppajjati Na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti || ||
     3-15 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pa || niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<          SN_3,24(3).17 (17) Hoti ca na ca hoti tathāgato>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Hoti ca na ca hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti 


#<[page 216]>#
%<216           DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM          [XXIV. 17. 3-15>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     3-15 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pa || niyato saübodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<          SN_3,24(3).18 (18) Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kiü upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti || ||
    3 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||
     4-8 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõa ti || pa || ||
     9 Tam kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccam vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pe ||
     Dukkham vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato paraü maraõā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     10-13 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõaü || ||
     14 Yam pidaü diņņhaü sutaü mutaü vi¤¤ātam pattam pariyesitam anuvicāritam manasā tam pi niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccaü dukkhaü vā tam sukhaü vā ti || ||
     Dukkham bhante || ||
     Yam panāniccam dukkhaü vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Yato ca kho bhikkhave ariyasāvakassa imesu chasu ņhānesu kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti ||
dukkhasamudaye pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhanirodhe pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || dukkhanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya pissa kaīkhā pahãnā hoti || ayaü vuccati bhikkhave ariyasāvako sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||


#<[page 217]>#
%<XXIV. 19. 10-15]        PURIMAGAMANAM             217>%
     Sotāpanno ariyasāvakābhavayoni-aņņhārasasuttantaü niņņhitam || ||
                 Uddānam bhavati || ||
              Vātam Etammamaü
              So attā No ca me siyā
              Natthi Karoto Hetu ca
              Mahādiņņhena ca aņņhamaü || ||
     Sassato loko ca Assato ca Antavā ca
     Anantavā ca Taü jãvaü taü sarãranti
     A¤¤aü jãvam a¤¤aü sariranti ca
     Hoti tathāgato parammaraõā ti
     Na hoti tathāgato param maraõāti
     Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti || ||

#<        CHAPTER II,1 PURIMAGAMANAM (aņņhārasa-veyyākaraõāni)>#

#<                      SN_3,24(3).19 (1) Vātā>#
    1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra -- voca || ||
     3 Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kiü upādāya kim abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati || Na vātā vāyanti na najjo sandanti na gabbhiniyo vijāyanti na candimasåriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitāti || ||
     4 Bhagavaümålakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Na vātā vāyanti || pa || esikaņņhāyiņņhitā || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || || Sa¤¤āya sati || || Saīkhāresu sati || ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati Na vātā vāyanti || pe || esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||
     10-15 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||


#<[page 218]>#
%<218              DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM          [XXIV. 19. 16>%
     Aniccam bhante || pe || ||
     Vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Na vātā vāyanti || pe || esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante  Iti kho bhikkhave dukkhe sati dukkham upādāya dukkham abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Na vātā vāyanti na najjo sandanti na gabbhiniyo vijāyanti na candimasåriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||

#<                       SN_3,24(3).20-35 (2-17)>#
     Purimagamanāhi aņņhārasaveyyākaraõāni vitthārānãti || ||

#<              SN_3,24(3).36 (18) Neva hoti na na hoti>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kiü abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti || ||
     4 {Bhagavaümålakā} no bhante dhammā || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Neva hoti tathāgato na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti || || pe || ||

#<           CAHPTER II,2 DUTIYAGAMANAM (or Dutiyavāro)>#

#<                   SN_3,24(3).37 (19) Råpã attā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati 


#<[page 219]>#
%<XXIV. 41. 3]          DUTIYAGAMANAM             219>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || Råpã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     4 Bhagavaümålakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Råpã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || pe || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati || Råpã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     10 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pa || ||
     Vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Råpã attā {hoti} arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || pa || No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Iti kho bhikkhave dukkhe sati dukkham upādāya dukkham abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati Råpã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||

#<                  SN_3,24(3).38 (20) Aråpã attā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Aråpã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || || peyyālo || ||

#<                 SN_3,24(3).39 (21) Råpã ca aråpã ca>#
     3 Råpã ca aråpã ca attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||

#<                SN_3,24(3).40 (22) Neva råpã nāråpã>#
     3 Neva råpã nāråpã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||

#<                   SN_3,24(3).41 (23) Ekantasukhã>#
     3 Ekantasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||


#<[page 220]>#
%<220           DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM            [XXIV. 42. 3>%

#<                SN_3,24(3).42 (24) Ekantadukkhã>#
     3 Ekantadukkhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||

#<                 SN_3,24(3).43 (25) Sukhadukkhã>#
     3 Sukkhadukkhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||

#<                SN_3,24(3).44 (26) Adukkhamasukhã>#
     3 Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     10 Taü kiü ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vāti || pe || vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya || Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Iti kho bhikkhave dukkhe sati dukkham upādāya dukkham abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Adukkham asukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti ||
     11-14 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam niccaü vā aniccaü vāti || pe || vipariõāmadhammam api nu taü anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Iti kho bhikkhave dukkhe sati dukkham upādāya dukkham abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Adukkham asukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || || Dutiya-peyyālo || ||
                     Uddānaü || ||
     Vātaü Etammamaü So attā No ca me siyā Natthi Karoto Hetuyā Mahādiņņhena aņņhamaü -- Sassato Asassato ceva Antānantā ca vuccati -- Taüjãvam A¤¤aüjãva¤ca Tathāgatena cattāro Råpã attā hoti Aråpã ca attā hoti Råpã cā aråpã ca attā hoti Neva råpã nāråpã attā hoti Ekantasukhã attā hoti Ekantadukkhã attā hoti Sukhadukkhã attā hoti Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maranā ti -- Ime chabbãsati suttā dutiyavārena desitā 


#<[page 221]>#
%<XXIV. 46-69]         TATIYAGAMANAM            221>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||

#<             CHAPTER II,3 TATIYAGAMANAM>#

#<                     SN_3,24(3).45 (1)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Na vātā vāyanti na najjo sandanti na gabbhiniyo vijāyanti || na candimasåriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati Na vātā vāyanti || pe || || esikaņņhāyiņņhitā || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evam diņņhi uppajjati || Na vātā vāyanti ||
pe || esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || pe || || vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Na vātā vāyanti || pe ||
esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Iti kho bhikkhave yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü tasmiü sati tad upādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjati Na vātā vāyanti ||
pe || esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti || ||

#<                        SN_3,24(3).46-69 (2-25)>#
     Evaü vitthāretabbaü || ||


#<[page 222]>#
%<222            DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM           [XXIV. 70. 1-3>%

#<                    SN_3,24(3).70 (26)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā ti || pe || vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāya evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya || Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
    No hetam bhante || ||
     Iti kho bhikkhave yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü || tasmiü sati tad upādāya tam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati ||
Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam niccaü vā ti || pe || vipariõāmadhammam api nu tam anupādāyā evaü diņņhi uppajjeyya Adukkham asukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     Iti kho bhikkhave yad aniccaü taü dukkhaü || tasmiü sati tad upādāya tam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati ||
Adukkham asukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     Tatiyo peyyālo || || Chabbãsati suttantā vitthāretabbā || ||

#<              CHAPTER II,4 CATUTTHAGAMANAM>#

#<                       SN_3,24(3).71 (1)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || ||
     Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Na vātā vāyanti na najjo sandanti na gabbhiniyo vijāyanti na candimasuriyā udenti vā apenti vā esikaņņhāyiņņhitā ti 


#<[page 223]>#
%<XXIV. 96. 6-9]        CATUTTHAGAMANAM               223>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     4 Bhagavaümålakā no bhante dhammā || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || || Na vātā vāyanti || pa || esikaņņhāyiņņhitā || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Na vāta vāyanti || pe || esikaņņhāyiņņhitā || ||
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vāti || pe || vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu taü samanupassituü Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkharā || Vi¤¤āõaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || pe || vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu tam samanupassituü Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     15 Tasmātiha bhikkhave yaüki¤ci råpam atãtānāgatapaccuppannaü ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā hãnaü vā paõitaü vā yam dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü Netaü mama neso ham asmi na meso attā ti ||
evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammapa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     16 Evaü passaü || pe || nāparam itthattāyati pajānātãti || ||

#<                      SN_3,24(3).96 (26)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Kismiü nu kho bhikkhave sati kim upādāya kim abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || || Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     4 Bhagavammålakā no bhante dhammā || pe || ||
     5 Råpe kho bhikkhave sati råpam upādāya råpam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||
     6-9 Vedanāya sati || Sa¤¤āya sati || Saīkhāresu sati ||
Vi¤¤āõe sati vi¤¤āõam upādāya vi¤¤āõam abhinivissa evaü diņņhi uppajjati || Adukkhamasukhã attā hoti arogo param maraõā ti || ||


#<[page 224]>#
%<224            DIōōHI-SAũYUTTAM           [XXIV. 96. 10>%
     10 Taü kim ma¤¤atha bhikkhave Råpaü niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || ||
     Aniccam bhante || pe || || vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu taü samanupassituü Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No hetam bhante || ||
     11-14 Vedanā || Sa¤¤ā || Saīkhārā || Vi¤¤āõam niccaü vā aniccaü vā ti || pe || vipariõāmadhammaü kallaü nu tam samanupassitum Etam mama eso ham asmi eso me attā ti || ||
     No etam bhante || ||
     15 Tasmātiha bhikkhave yaü ki¤ci råpaü atãtānāgatapaccuppannam ajjhattaü vā bahiddhā vā oëārikaü vā sukhumaü vā pahãnaü vā paõãtaü vā || yaü dåre santike vā sabbaü råpaü netam mama neso ham asmi na me so attāti || evam etaü yathābhåtaü sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbam ||
     16-19 Yā kāci vedanā || Yā kāci sa¤¤ā || Ye keci saīkhārā || Yaü ki¤ci vi¤¤āõaü atãtanāgatapaccuppannaü ||
pe || sammappa¤¤āya daņņhabbaü || ||
     20 Evam passam bhikkhave sutavā ariyasāvako råpasmiü nibbindati vedanāya nibbindati sa¤¤āya nibbindati saīkhāresu nibbindati vi¤¤āõasmiü nibbindati || || Nibbindaü virajjati virāgā vimuccati vumuttasmi vimuttam iti ¤āõaü hoti || || Khãõā jāti vusitam brahmacariyaü kataü karanãyam nāparam itthattāyāti pajānāmãti || ||
     Purimagamanaü aņņhārasa veyyākaraõā [ni] ||
     Dutiyagamanaü chabbãsaü vitthāretabbāni ||
     Tatiyagamanaü chabbãsaü vitthāretabbāni ||
     Catutthagamanaü chabbãsaü vitthāretabbāni || ||
           Diņņhi-saüyuttaü niņņhitaü || ||


#<[page 225]>#
%<XXV. 2. 1-3]            OKKANTIKA-SAũYUTTA              225>%

#<               BOOK IV OKKANTIKA-SAũYUTTA>#

#<                           SN_3,25(4).1 Cakkhu>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || pe || || Tatra || pe || voca ||
     3 Cakkhum bhikkhave aniccaü vipariõāmim a¤¤athābhāvi || Sotam aniccaü vipariõāmim a¤¤athābhāvi || Ghānam aniccaü vipariõāmim a¤¤athābhāvi || Jivhā aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || Kāyo anicco vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || Mano anicco vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || ||
     4 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme evaü saddahati adhimuccati || ayaü vuccati saddhānusārã okkanto sammattaniyāmaü sappurisabhåmim okkanto vãtivatto puthujjanabhåmiü || abhabbo taü kammaü kātuü yaü kammaü katvā nirayaü vā tiracchānayonim vā pettivisayaü vā uppajjeyya || abhabbo ca tāva kālaü kātuü yāva na sotāpattiphalaü sacchikaroti || ||
     5 Yassa kho bhikkhave ime dhammā evam pa¤¤āya mattaso nijjhānaü khamanti || ayaü vuccati dhammānusārã okkanto sammattaniyāmaü sappurisabhåmim okkanto vãtivatto puthujjanabhåmiü || abhabbo taü kammaü kātum yaü kammaü katvā nirayaü vā tiracchānayoniü vā pettivisayaü vā uppajjeyya || abhabbo ca tāva kālaü kātuü yāva na sotāpattiphalaü sacchikaroti || ||
     6 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme evaü jānāti passati ayaü vuccati sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                        SN_3,25(4).2 Råpa>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Råpā bhikkhave aniccā vipariõāmino a¤¤athābhāvino || saddā aniccā vipariõāmino a¤¤athābhāvino ||
gandhā aniccā vipariõāmino a¤¤athābhāvino || rasā aniccā vipariõāmino a¤¤athābhāvino || phoņņhabbā aniccā vipariõāmino a¤¤āthābhāvino || dhammā aniccā vipariõāmino a¤¤athābhāvino || ||


#<[page 226]>#
%<226               OKKANTIKA-SAũYUTTA              [XXV. 2. 4>%
     4 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme evaü saddahati adhimuccati || ayaü vuccati saddānusārã okkanto sammattaniyāmaü sappurisabhåmiü okkanto vãtivatto puthujjanabhåmiü || abhabbo taü kammaü kātuü yaü kammaü katvā nirayaü vā tiracchāyoniü vā pettivisayaü vā uppajjeyya || abhabbo ca tāva kālaü kātuü yāva na sotāpattiphalaü sacchikaroti || ||
     5 Yassa kho bhikkhave ime dhammā || -yāva na sotapattiphalaü sacchi karoti || ||
     6 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme evaü jānāti evam passati || ayaü vuccati sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                        SN_3,25(4).3 Vi¤¤āõam>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cakkhuvi¤¤āõam bhikkhave aniccam vipariõāmiü a¤¤athābhāvi || || Sotavi¤¤āõam || || Ghānavi¤¤āõaü || || Jivhāvi¤¤āõaü || || Kāyavi¤¤āõaü || Manovi¤¤āõaü aniccam vipariõāmiü a¤¤athābhāvi || ||
     4-6 Yo bhikkhave || la || sambodhiparāyano ti ||

#<                        SN_3,25(4).4 Phasso>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cakkhusamphasso bhikkhave anicco vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || || Sotasamphasso || || Ghānasamphasso || || Jivhāsamphasso || || Kāyasamphasso || || Manosamphasso anicco vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || ||
     4-6 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme || pe || sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                        SN_3,25(4).5 Vedanāya>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cakkhusamphassajā bhikkhave vedanā aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || Sotasamphassajā vedanā ||
pa || || Jivhāsamphassajā vedanā || pa || Manosamphassajā vedanā aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || ||
     4-6 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme || pe || sambodhiparāyano ti || ||


#<[page 227]>#
%<XXV. 10. 4]          OKKANTIKA-SAũYUTTA            227>%

#<                         SN_3,25(4).6 Sa¤¤ā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Råpasa¤¤ā bhikkhave aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || || Saddasa¤¤ā || || Gandhasa¤¤ā || || Rasasa¤¤ā || || Poņņhabbasa¤¤ā || || Dhammasa¤¤ā aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || ||
     4-6 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme || pe || sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                       SN_3,25(4).7 Cetanā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Råpasa¤cetanā bhikkhave aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || || Saddasa¤cetanā || Gandhasa¤cetanā || Rasasa¤cetanā || Poņņhabbasa¤cetanā || Dhammasa¤cetanā aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || ||
     4-6 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme || pe || sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,25(4).8 Taõhā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Råpataõhā bhikkhave aniccā vipariõāmi a¤¤athābhāvã || || Saddataõhā || Gandhataõhā || || Rasataõhā || Phoņņhabbataõhā || Dhammataõhā aniccā viparināmã a¤¤athābhāvã || ||
     4-6 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme || pe || saübodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                       SN_3,25(4).9 Dhātu>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Pathavãdhātu bhikkhave aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || || âpodhātu || || Tejodhātu || || Vāyodhātu || || âkāsadhātu aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã || ||
     4-6 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme || pe || sambodhiparāyano ti || ||

#<                     SN_3,25(4).10 Khandhena>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Råpaü bhikkhave aniccaü vipariõāmi a¤¤athābhāvi || || Vedanā aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athābhāvã ||
Sa¤¤a aniccā vipariõāmã a¤¤athabhāvã || Vi¤¤āõam aniccam vipariõāmi a¤¤athābhāvi || ||
     4 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme evaü saddahati adhimuccuti ayaü vuccati saddhānusārã okkanto sammattaniyāmaü sappurisabhåmiü okkanto vãtivatto puthujjanabhåmiü 


#<[page 228]>#
%<228           OKKANTIKA-SAũYUTTA         [XXV. 10. 5>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || abhabbo taü kammaü kātuü yaü kammaü katvā nirayaü vā tiracchānayoniü vā pettivisayaü vā uppajjeyya || abhabbo ca tāva kālaü kātuü yāva na sotāpattiphalaü sacchikaroti || ||
     5 Yassa kho bhikkhave ime dhamme evaü pa¤¤āya mattaso nijjhānaü khamanti || ayaü vuccati dhammānusārã okkanto sammattaniyāmam sappurisabhumiü okkanto vãtivatto puthujjanabhåmiü || abhabbo taü kammaü kātuü yaü kammaü katvā nirayaü vā tiracchayoniü vā pettivisayaü vā uppajjeyya || abhabbo ca tāva kālaü kātuü yāva na sotāpattiphalaü sacchikaroti || ||
     6 Yo bhikkhave ime dhamme evam jānāti evam passati ayaü vuccati sotāpanno avinipātadhammo niyato sambodhiparāyano ti || ||
                  Okkantika-saüyuttaü || ||
                    Tassuddānaü || ||
               Cakkhu Råpa¤ca Vi¤¤āõaü ||
             Phasso Vedanāya ca ||
               Sa¤¤ā Cetanā Taõhā ||
             Dhātu Khandhena te dasā ti || ||

#<                BOOK V UPPâDA-SAũYUTTA>#

#<                        SN_3,26(5).1 Cakkhu>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave cakkhussa uppādo ņhiti abhinibbatti pātubhāvo || dukkhasseso uppādo rogānaü ņhiti jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     4-7 Yo sotassa || Yo ghānassa || Yo jivhāya || Yo kāyassa || ||
     8 Yo manassa uppādo ņhiti abhinibbatti pātubhāvo ||


#<[page 229]>#
%<XXVI. 3. 9-14]        UPPâDA-SAũYUTTA             229>%
dukkhasseso uppādo rogānaü ņhiti jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     9 Yo ca bhikkhave cakkhussa nirodho våpasamo atthagamo || dukkhasseso nirodho rogānaü våpasamo jarāmaraõassa atthagamo || ||
     10-13 Yo sotassa nirodho || || Yo ghānassa nirodho || || Yo jivhāya nirodho || Yo kāyassa nirodho || ||
     14 Yo manassa nirodho våpasamo atthagamo || dukkhasseso nirodho rogānaü våpasamo jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||

#<                        SN_3,26(5).2 Råpam>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave råpānam uppādo ņhiti abhinibbatti pātubhāvo || dukkhasseso uppādo rogānaü ņhiti jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo ||
     4-8 Yo saddānaü || || Yo gandhānaü || Yo rasānaü || ||
Yo phoņņhabbānaü || || Yo dhammānam uppādo ņhiti abhinibbatti pātubhāvo dukkhasseso uppādo rogānaü ņhiti jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     9 Yo bhikkhave råpānaü nirodho våpasamo atthagamo dukkhasseso nirodho rogānaü våpasamo jarāmaraõassa atthagamo || ||
    10-13 Yo saddānaü || || Yo gandhānaü || Yo rasānaü ||
Yo poņņhabbānaü || ||
     14 Yo dhammānaü nirodho våpasamo atthagamo dukkhasseso nirodho rogānaü våpasamo jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,26(5).3 Vi¤¤āõam>#
     1-8 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave cakkhuvi¤¤āõassa uppādo ņhiti || pe || Yo manovi¤¤ānassa uppādo ņhiti || pe || jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     9-14 Yo ca kho bhikkhave cakkhuvi¤¤āõassa nirodho ||
pe || Yo manovi¤¤āõassa nirodho || pe || jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||


#<[page 230]>#
%<230                 UPPâDA-SAũYUTTA [XXVI. 4. 1-8>%

#<                     SN_3,26(5).4 Phasso>#
     1-8 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave cakkhusamphassassa uppādo ņhiti || pe || Yo manosamphassassa uppādo ņhiti jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     9-14 Yo ca kho bhikkhave cakkhusamphassassa nirodho ||
pe || Yo manosamphassassa nirodho || pe || jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,26(5).5 Vedanāya>#
     1-8 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave cakkhusamphassajāya vedanāya uppādo ņhiti || pe || Yo manasamphassajāya vedanāya uppādo ņhiti || pe || jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     9-14 Yo ca kho bhikkhave cakkhusamphassajāya vedanāya nirodho våpasamo || pe || Yo manosamphassajāya vedanāya nirodho våpasamo || pe || jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||

#<                       SN_3,26(5).6 Sa¤¤āya>#
     1-8 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave råpasa¤¤āya uppādo ņhiti || pe || Yo dhammasa¤¤āya uppādo ņhiti || pe || jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     9-14 Yo ca kho bhikkhave råpasa¤¤āya nirodho || pe ||
Yo dhammasa¤¤āya nirodho våpasamo || pe || jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,26(5).7 Cetanā>#
     1-8 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave råpasa¤cetanāya uppādo ņhiti || pe || Yo dhammasa¤cetanāya uppādo ņhiti || pe || jarā{maraõassa} pātubhāvo || ||
     9-14 Yo ca kho bhikkhave råpasa¤cetanāya nirodho våpasamo || pe || Yo dhammasa¤cetanāya nirodho våpasamo ||
jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||

#<                       SN_3,26(5).8 Taõhā>#
     1-8 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave råpataõhāya uppādo ņhiti || pe || Yo dhammataõhāya uppādo ņhiti || pe || jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||


#<[page 231]>#
%<XXVI. 10. 12]       UPPâDA-SAũYUTTA             231>%
     9-14 Yo ca kho bhikkhave råpataõhāya nirodho våpasamo || pe || || Yo dhammataõhāya nirodho våpasamo || ||
jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||

#<                        SN_3,26(5).9 Dhātu>#
     1-8 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave pathavãdhātuyā uppādo ņhiti || pe || || Yo āpodhātuyā || || Yo tejodhātuyā || || Yo vāyodhātuyā || Yo ākāsadhātuyā || Yo vi¤¤āõadhātuyā uppādo ņhiti || pe || jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     9-14 Yo ca kho bhikkhave paņhavãdhātuyā nirodho våpasamo || pe || || Yo vi¤¤āõadhātuyā nirodho våpasamo || pe ||
jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||

#<                       SN_3,26(5).10 Khandhena>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo kho bhikkhave råpassa uppādo ņhiti abhinibbatti pātubhāvo dukkhasseso uppādo rogānaü ņhiti jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     4-6 Yo vedanāya || Yo sa¤¤āya || Yo saīkhārānaü || ||
     7 Yo vi¤¤āõassa uppādo ņhiti abhinibbatti pātubhāvo dukkhasseso uppādo rogānaü ņhiti jarāmaraõassa pātubhāvo || ||
     8 Yo ca bhikkhave råpassa nirodho våpasamo atthagamo dukkhasseso nirodho rogānaü våpasamo jarāmaraõassa atthagamo || ||
     9-11 Yo vedanāya || || Yo sa¤¤āya || || Yo saīkhārānaü || ||
     12 Yo vi¤¤āõassa nirodho våpasamo atthagamo || dukkhasseso nirodho rogānaü våpasamo jarāmaraõassa atthagamo ti || ||
             Uppāda-saüyuttaü samattaü || ||
                   Tassuddānaü || ||
             Cakkhu {Råpa¤ca} Vi¤¤āõaü ||
           Phasso ca Vedanāya ca ||
             Sa¤¤āya || Cetanā || Taõhā ||
           Dhātu Khandhena te dasā ti || ||


#<[page 232]>#
%<232            KILESA-SAũYUTTA         [XXVII. 1. 1-2>%

#<             BOOK VI KILESA-SAũYUTTA>#

#<                     SN_3,27(6).1 Cakkhu>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || pe || etad avoca || ||
     3 Yo bhikkhave cakkhusmiü chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     4-7 Yo sotasmiü chandarāgo || || Yo ghānasmiü chandarāgo || Yo jivhāya chandarāgo || Yo kāyasmiü chandarāgo ||
     8 Yo manasmiü chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     9 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno imesu chasu ņhānesu cetaso upakkileso pahãno hoti || nekkhammaninnam cassa cittaü hoti || nekkhammaparibhāvitaü cittam kammaniyam khāyati abhi¤¤ā sacchikaraõiyesu dhammesåti || ||

#<                        SN_3,27(6).2 Råpam>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave råpesu chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     4-8 Yo saddesu || || Yo gandhesu || || Yo rasesu || || Yo poņņhabbesu || || Yo dhammesu chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     9 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno imesu chasu ņhānesu cetaso upakkileso pahãno hoti || nekkhammaninnaü cassa cittaü hoti || nekkhammaparibhāvitaü cittam kammaniyaü khāyati abhi¤¤ā sacchikaraõãyesu dhammeså ti || ||

#<                       SN_3,27(6).3 Vi¤¤āõam>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave cakkhuvi¤¤āõasmiü chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     4-8 Yo sotavi¤¤āõasmiü || Yo ghānavi¤¤āõasmiü || Yo jivhāvi¤¤āõasmiü || Yo kāyavi¤¤ānasmiü || Yo manovi¤¤āõasmiü chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     9 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno imesu chasu ņhānesu cetaso upakkileso pahãno hoti || nekkhammaninnaü cassa cittaü hoti nekkhammaparibhāvitaü cittaükammaniyaü khāyati abhi¤¤āsacchikaraõãyesu dhammesåti 


#<[page 233]>#
%<XXVII. 7. 4-8]       KILESA-SAũYUTTA                   233>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||

#<                        SN_3,27(6).4 Phasso>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave cakkhusamphassasmiü chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     4-8 Yo sotasamphassasmiü || Yo ghānasamphassasmiü ||
Yo jivhāsamphassasmiü || Yo kāyasamphassasmiü || Yo manosamphassasmiü chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     9 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno || pe || abhi¤¤āsacchikaraõãyesu dhammesåti || ||

#<                       SN_3,27(6).5 Vedanāya>#
    1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave cakkhusamphassajāya vedanāya chandarāgo citasseso upakkileso || ||
     4-8 Yo sotasamphassajāya vedanāya || || Yo ghānasamphassajāya vedanāya || Yo jivhāsamphassajāya vedanāya ||
Yo kāyasamphassajāya vedanāya || Yo manasamphassajāya vedanāya chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     9 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno || pe || abhi¤¤āsacchikaraõãyesu dhammesåti || ||

#<                       SN_3,27(6).6 Sa¤¤āya>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave råpasa¤¤āya chandarāgo citasseso upakkileso || ||
     4-8 Yo saddasa¤¤āya || || Yo gandhasa¤¤āya || || Yo rasasa¤¤āya || || Yo poņņhabbasa¤¤āya || Yo dhammasa¤¤āya chandarāgo citasseso upakkileso || ||
     9 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno || pe || abhi¤¤āsacchikaraõãyesu dhammesåti || ||

#<                       SN_3,27(6).7 Cetanā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave råpasa¤cetanāya chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     4-8 Yo saddasa¤cetanāya || || Yo gandhasa¤cetanāya ||


#<[page 234]>#
%<234              KILESA-SAũYUTTA           [XXVII. 7. 9>%
Yo rasasa¤cetanāya || || Yo phoņņhabbasa¤cetanāya || Yo dhammasa¤cetanāya chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     9 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno || pe || abhi¤¤āsacchikaraõãyesu dhammesåti || ||

#<                        SN_3,27(6).8 Taõhā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave råpataõhāya chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     4-8 Yo saddataõhāya || Yo gandhataõhāya || Yo rasataõhāya || Yo phoņņhabbataõhāya || Yo dhammataõhāya chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     9 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno || pe || abhi¤¤āsacchikaraõãyesu dhammesåti || ||

#<                        SN_3,27(6).9 Dhātu.>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave pathavidhātuyā chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso ||
     4-8 Yo āpodhātuya || Yo tejodhātuyā || Yo vāyodhātuya ||
Yo ākāsadhātuyā || Yo vi¤¤āõadhātuyā chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     9 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno imesu chasu ņhānesu cetaso upakkileso pahãno hoti || nekkhammaninnaü cassa cittaü hoti nekkhamma paribhāvitaü cittaü kammaniyaü khāyati abhi¤¤āsacchikaraõãyesu dhammesåti || ||

#<                     SN_3,27(6).10 Khandena>#
     1-7 Sāvatthi || || Yo bhikkhave råpasmiü chandarāgo cittasseso uppakileso || la || Yo vi¤¤āõasmiü chandarāgo cittasseso upakkileso || ||
     8 Yato kho bhikkhave bhikkhuno imesu pa¤casu ņhānesu cetaso upakkileso pahãno hoti || nekkhammaninnaü cassa cittaü hoti || nekkhammaparibhāvitaü cittaü kammaniyaü khāyati abhi¤¤āsacchikaraõãyesu dhammesåti || ||
                   Kilesa-saüyuttam || ||
                     Tassuddānaü || ||


#<[page 235]>#
%<XXVIII. 1. 7]         SâRIPUTTA-SAũYUTTA           235>%
              Cakkhu Råpa¤ca Vi¤¤āõaü ||
              Phasso ca Vedanāya ca ||
              Sa¤¤āya Cetanā Taõhā ||
              Dhātu Khandhena te dasā ti || ||

#<                   BOOK VII SâRIPUTTA-SAũYUTTA>#

#<                             SN_3,28(7).1 Vivekam>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü āyasmā Sāriputto Sāvatthiyaü viharati Jetavane Anāthapiõķikassa ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā Sāriputto pubbaõhasamayaü nivāsetvā pattacãvaram ādāya Sāvatthim piõķāya pāvisi || ||
     3 Sāvatthiyaü piõķāya caritvā pacchābhattam piõķapātapaņikkhanto yena andhavanaü tenupasaīkami divāvihārāya || ||
     4 Andhavanam ajjhogahetvā a¤¤atarasmiü rukkhamåle divāvihāram nisãdi || ||
     5 Atha kho āyasmā Sāriputto sāyaõhasamayaü paņisallāõā vuņņhito yena Jetavanam ânāthapiõķikassa ārāmo tenupasaīkami || ||
     6 Addasā kho āyasmā ânando āyasmantaü Sāriputtaü durato va āgacchantam || disvāna āyasmantaü Sāriputtam etad avoca || || Vippasannāõi kho te āvuso Sāriputta indriyāni parisuddho mukhavaõõo pariyodāto || katamenāyasmā Sāriputto ajja vihārena vihāsãti || ||
     7 Idhāham āvuso vivicceva kāmehi vivicca akusalehi dhammehi savitakkaü savicāraü vivekajam pãtisukham pathamajjhānam upasampajja viharāmi || tassa mayham āvuso na evaü hoti Aham pathamajjhānaü samāpajjāmãti vā Aham pathamajjhānam samāpanno ti vā Aham pathamajjhānā vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||


#<[page 236]>#
%<236             SâRIPUTTA-SAũYUTTA         [XXVIII. 1. 8>%
     8 Tathā hi panāyasmato Sāriputtassa dãgharattaü ahaükāra-mamaükāra-mānānusayā susamåhatā || tasmā āyasmato Sāriputtassa na evaü hoti Aham pathamajjhānaü samāpajjāmãti vā Aham pathamajjhānaü samāpanno ti vā. Ahaü pathamajjhānā vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||

#<                       SN_3,28(7).2 Avitakkam>#
     1-5 Sāvatthi || || Taü yeva nidānaü ||
     6 Addasā kho āyasmā ânando āyasmantaü Sāriputtaü dårato va āgacchantaü || disvāna āyasmantaü Sāriputtam etad avoca || || Vippasannāni kho te avuso Sāriputta indriyāni parisuddho mukhavaõõo pariyodāto || katamenāyasmā Sāriputto ajja vihārena vihāsãti || ||
     7 Idhāham āvuso vitakkavicārānam våpasamā ajjhattaü sampasādānaü cetaso ekodibhāvam avitakkam avicāraü samādhijam pãtisukhaü dutiyajjhānam upasampajja viharāmi || tassa mayham āvuso na evaü hoti Ahaü dutiyajjhānam samāpajjāmãti vā Ahaü dutiyajjhānaü samāpanno ti vā Aham dutiyajjhānā vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||
     8 Tathā hi panāyasmato Sāriputtassa dãgharattam ahaükāra-mamaükāra-mānānusayā susamåhatā || tasmā āyasmato Sāriputtassa na evaü hoti Ahaü dutiyajjhānaü samāpajjāmãti vā Ahaü dutiyajjhānaü samāpannoti vā Ahaü dutiyajjhānā vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||

#<                          SN_3,28(7).3 Pãti>#
     1-6 Sāvatthi || || Addasā kho āyasmā ânando || pe ||
vippasannāni kho te āvuso Sāriputta indriyāni parisuddho mukhavaõõo pariyodāto || katamenāyasmā Sāriputto ajja vihārena vihāsãti || ||
     7-8 Idhāham āvuso pãtiyā ca virāgā upekkhako ca viharāmi sato ca sampajāno sukha¤ca kāyena paņisaüvedemi yantaü ariyā ācikkhanti upekkhako satimā sukhavihārãti tatiyajjhānaü upasampajja viharāmi 


#<[page 237]>#
%<XXVIII. 7. 7-8]        SâRIPUTTA-SAũYUTTA          237>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || so yeva peyyālo || ||

#<                         SN_3,28(7).4 Upekkhā>#
     1-6 Sāvatthi || || Addasā kho āyasmā ânando || pe ||
Vippasannāni kho te āvuso Sāriputta indriyāni parisuddho mukhavaõõo pariyodāto || katamenāyasmā Sāriputto ajja vihārena vihāsãti || ||
     7 Idhāham āvuso sukhassa ca pahānā dukkhassa ca pahānā pubbeva somanassa-domanassānam atthagamā adukkham asukham upekkhā satipārisuddhim catutthaü jhānam upasampajja viharāmi || ||
     8 Tassa mayham || pe || vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,28(7).5 âkāsa>#
     1-6 Sāvatthi || || Addasā kho āyasmā ânando || pe || ||
     7-8 Idhāham āvuso sabbaso råpasa¤¤ānaü samatikkamā paņighasa¤¤ānam atthagamā nānattasa¤¤ānam amanasikārā Ananto ākāso ti ākāsa¤cāyatanam upasampajja vihārāmi || pa || vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||

#<                        SN_3,28(7).6 Vi¤¤āõaü>#
     1-6 Sāvatthi || || Addasā kho āyasmā ânando || pe || ||
     7-8 Idhāham āvuso sabbaso ākāsāna¤cāyatanaü samatikkamma Anantaü vi¤¤āõanti vi¤¤āõa¤cāyatanam upasampajja viharāmi || || pa || vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||

#<                       SN_3,28(7).7 Aki¤ca¤¤a>#
     1-6 Sāvatthi || || Atha kho āyasmā Sāriputto || pe || ||
     7-8 Idhāham āvuso sabbaso vi¤¤āõa¤cāyatanaü samatikkamma Natthi ki¤cãti āki¤ca¤¤āyatanam upasampajja viharāmi || pe || vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||


#<[page 238]>#
%<238             SâRIPUTTA-SAũYUTTA       [XXVIII. 8. 1-6>%

#<                        SN_3,28(7).8 Sa¤¤ã>#
     1-6 Sāvatthi || || Atha kho āyasmā Sāriputto || pe || ||
     7-8 Idhāham āvuso sabbaso āki¤ca¤¤āyatanaü samatikkamma nevasa¤¤ānāsa¤¤āyatanam upasampajja viharāmi || || pe || || vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||

#<                        SN_3,28(7).9 Nirodho>#
     1-6 Sāvatthi || || Atha kho āyasmā Sāriputto || pa || ||
     7 Idhāham āvuso sabbaso nevasa¤¤ānāsa¤¤āyatanaü samatikkamma sa¤¤āvedayitanirodham upasampajja viharāmi || tassa mayhaü āvuso na evaü hoti Aham sa¤¤avedayitanirodhaü samāpajjāmãti vā Aham sa¤¤āvedayitanirodhaü samāpanno ti vā Ahaü sa¤¤āvedayitanirodhā vuņņhito ti vā ti || ||
     8 Tathāhi panāyasmato Sāriputtassa dãgharattam ahaükāra-mamaükāra-mānānusayā susamåhatā || tasmā āyasmato Sāriputtassa evaü hoti Ahaü sa¤¤āvedayitanirodhaü samāpajjāmãti vā Ahaü sa¤¤āvedayitanirodhaü samāpanno ti vā Ahaü sa¤¤āvedayitanirodhā vuņņhito hoti vā ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,28(7).10 Sucimukhã>#
     1 Ekaü samayam āyasmā Sāriputto Rājagahe viharati Veëuvane Kalandakanivāpe || ||
     2 Atha kho āyasmā Sāriputto pubbaõhasamayaü nivāsetvā pattacãvaram ādāya Rājagahe piõķāya pāvisi || Rājagahe sapadānaü piõķāya caritvā taü piõķapātam a¤¤ataraü kuķķam nissāya paribhu¤jati || ||
     3 Atha kho Sucimukhã paribbājikā yenāyasmā Sāriputto tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā āyasmantaü Sāriputtam etad avoca || ||
     4 Kiü nu kho samaõa adhomukho bhu¤jasãti || ||
     Na khvāham bhagini adhomukho bhu¤jāmãti || ||
     5 Tena hi samaõa ubbhamukho bhu¤jāsãti || ||
     Na khvāham bhagini ubbhamukho bhu¤jāmãti || ||


#<[page 239]>#
%<XXVIII. 10. 13]         SâRIPUTTA-SAũYUTTA          239>%
     6 Tena hi samaõa disāmukho bhu¤jasãti || ||
     Na khvāham bhagini disāmukho bhu¤jāmãti || ||
     7 Tenahi samaõa vidisāmukho bhu¤jasãti || ||
     Na khvāham bhagini vidisāmukho bhu¤jāmãti || ||
     8 Kiü nu samaõa Adhomukho bhu¤jasãti iti puņņho samāno Na khvāhaü bhagini adhomukho bhu¤jāmãti vadesi || tena hi samaõa Ubbhamukho bhu¤jasãti iti puņņho samāno Na khvāham bhagini ubbhamukho bhu¤jāmãti vadesi ||tena hi samaõa Disāmukho bhu¤jasãti iti puņņho samāno Na khvāham bhagini disāmukho bhu¤jāmãti vadesi ||
tena hi samaõa Vidisāmukho bhu¤jasãti iti puņņho samāno Na khvāham bhagini vidisāmukho bhu¤jāmãti vadesi || ||
Katha¤carahi samaõa bhu¤jasãti || ||
     9 Ye hi keci bhagini samaõabrāhmaõā vatthuvijjā tiracchānavijjāya micchājãvena jãvikam kappenti || ime vuccanti bhagini samaõabrāhmaõā adhomukhā bhu¤jantãti || ||
     10 Ye hi keci bhagini samaõabrāhmaõā nakkhattavijjā tiracchānavijjāya micchājãvena jãvikam kappenti || ime vuccanti bhagini samaõabrāhmaõā ubbhamukhā bhu¤jantãti || ||
     11 Ye hi keci bhagini samaõabrāhmaõā dåteyyapahãõagamanānuyogā micchājãvena jãvikaü kappenti || ime vuccanti bhagini samaõabrāhmaõā disāmukhā bhu¤jantãti || ||
     12 Ye hi keci bhagini samaõabrāhmaõā aīgavijjātiracchānavijjāya micchājãvena jãvikaü kappenti || ime vuccanti bhagini samaõabrāhmaõā vidisāmukhā bhu¤jantãti || ||
     13 So khvāhaü bhagini na vatthuvijjātiracchānavijjāya micchājãvena jãvikaü kappemi || na nakkhattavijjātiracchānavijjāya micchājãvena jãvikaü kappemi || na dåteyyapahiõagamanānuyogamicchājãvena jãvikaü kappemi || na aīgavijjātiracchānavijjāya micchājãvena jãvikaü kappemi || ||
Dhammena bhikkham pariyesāmi dhammena bhikkham pariyesitvā bhu¤jāmãti || ||


#<[page 240]>#
%<240            SâRIPUTTA-SAũYUTTA           [XXVIII. 10. 14>%
     14 Atha kho Sucimukhã paribbājikā Rājagahe rathiyāya rathiyaü siīghāņakena siīghāņakam upasaīkamitvā evam ārocesi || Dhammikaü samaõā sakyaputtiyā āhāram āhārenti anavajjaü samaõā sakyaputtiyā āhāram āhārenti ||
detha samaõānaü sakyaputtiyāõam piõķan ti || ||
               Sāriputta-saüyuttaü || ||
                   Tatruddānaü || ||
               Vivekam Avitakkaü ca ||
            Pãti Upekkhā catutthakaü ||
               âkāsam ceva Vi¤¤āõaü ||
               Aki¤ca¤¤eva Sa¤¤inā ||
               Nirodhenagahe vutto ||
             Dasamaü Sucimudhã cāti || ||

#<             BOOK VIII NâGA-SAũYUTTA>#

#<                 SN_3,29(8).1 (1) Suddhikam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra -- voca -- ||
     3 Catasso imā bhikkhave nāgayoniyo || || Katamā catasso || || Aõķajā nāgā jalābujā nāgā saüsedajā nāgā opapātikā nāgā || || Imā kho bhikkhave catasso nāgayoniyo ti || ||

#<                   SN_3,29(8).2 (2) Paõitataraü>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi- -opapātikā nāgā || ||


#<[page 241]>#
%<XXIX. 3. 7]            NâGA-SAũYUTTA              241>%
     4 Tatra bhikkhave aõķajehi nāgehi jalābujā ca saüsedajā ca opapātikā ca nāgā paõãtatarā || ||
     5 Tatra bhikkhave aõķajehi ca jalābujehi ca nāgehi saüsedajā ca opapātikā ca nāgā paõãtatarā || ||
     6 Tatra bhikkhave aõķajehi ca jalābujehi ca saüsedajehi ca nāgehi opapātikā nāgā paõãtatarā || ||
     7 Imā kho bhikkhave catasso nāgayoniyo ti || ||

#<                     SN_3,29(8).3 (3) Uposatha>#
     1 Ekaü samayaü- Sāvatthiyaü- ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacce aõķajā nāgā uposatham upavasanti ossaņņhakāyā ca bhavantãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekaccānam aõķajānaü nāgānaü evaü hoti || || Mayaü kho pubbe kāyena dvayakārino ahumha vācāya dvayakārino manasā dvayakārino || te mayaü kāyena dvayakārino vācāya dvayakārino manasā dvayakārino kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapannā || ||
     5 Sacajja mayaü kāyena sucaritaü careyyāma vācāya sucaritaü careyyāma manasā sucaritaü careyyāma || evaü mayaü kāyassa bhedā param maraõā sugatiü saggaü lokaü upapajjeyyāma || ||
     6 Handa mayam etarahi kāyena sucaritaü carāma vācāya sucaritaü carāma manasā sucaritaü carāmāti || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhave hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacce aõķajā nāgā uposatham upavasanti ossaņņhakāyā ca bhavantãti || ||


#<[page 242]>#
%<242                NâGA-SAũYUTTA           [XXIX. 4. 1-2>%

#<                   SN_3,29(8).4 (4) Uposatha (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu yena Bhagavā || pa || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacce jalābujā nāgā uposatham upavasanti ossaņņhakāya ca bhavantãti || ||
     4-6 Sabbaü vitthāretabbaü || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacce jalābujā nāgā uposatham upavasanti ossaņņhakāyā ca bhavantãti.

#<                  SN_3,29(8).5 (5) Uposatha (3)>#
     12 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacce saüsedajā nāgā uposatham upavasanti ossaņņhakāyā ca bhavantãti || ||
     4-6 Sabbaü vitthāretabbaü || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo || yenamidhekacce saüsedajā nāgā uposatham upavasanti ossaņņhakāyā ca bhavantãti.

#<                 SN_3,29(8).6 (6) Uposatha (4)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacce opapātikā nāgā uposatham upavasanti ossaņņhakāyā ca bhavantãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekaccānam opapātikānaü nāgānam evaü hoti || || Mayaü kho pubbe kāyena dvayakārino ahumha vācāya dvayakārino manasā dvayakārino || te mayaü kāyena dvayakārino vācāya dvayakārino manasā dvayakārino kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā opapātikānaü nāgānaü sahavyataü upapannā || ||


#<[page 243]>#
%<XXIX. 8. 4-6]        NâGA-SAũYUTTA             243>%
     5 Sacajja mayaü kāyena sucaritaü careyyāma vācāya sucaritaü careyyāma manasā sucaritaü careyyāma ||
evam {mayaü} kāyassa bhedā param maraõā sugatiü saggaü lokaü upapajjeyāma || ||
     6 Handa mayam etarahi kāyena sucaritaü carāma vācāya sucaritaü carāma manasā sucaritaü carāmāti || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacce opapātikā nāgā uposathaü upavasanti ossaņņhakāyā bhavantãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,29(8).7 (7) Tassa sutam (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā aõķajānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã hoti vācāya dvayakārã hoti manasā dvayakārã hoti || tassa sutaü hoti Aõķajā nāgā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāhaü kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānaü nāgānam sahavyataü upapajjeyyanti || ||
     6 So kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā aõķajānaü nāgānaü sahavyataü upapajjatãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,29(8).8 (8) Tassa sutam (2)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yena midhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā jalābujānaü nāgānaü sahavyataü upapajjatãti || ||
     4-6 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã || So yeva peyyalo || ||


#<[page 244]>#
%<244               NâGA-SAũYUTTA          [XXIX. 8. 7>%
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā jalābujānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,29(8).9 (9) Tassa sutam (3)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā saüsedajānam nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4-6 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã hoti || So yeva peyyālo || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā saüsedajānam nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<               SN_3,29(8).10 (10) Tassa sutam (4)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapātikānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã hoti vācāya dvayakārã manasā dvayakārã || tassa sutaü hoti Opapātikā nāgā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulāti || ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti || || Ahovatāhaü kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā opapātikānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjeyyanti || ||
     6 So kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā opapātikānam nāgānam sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapātikānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<              SN_3,29(8).11-20 (11) Dānupakāra (1)>#
     1-3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā aõķajānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti 


#<[page 245]>#
%<XXIX. 21-50. 7]       NâGA-SAũYUTTA             245>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã hoti vācāya dvayakārã manasā dvayakārã || tassa sutaü hoti Aõķajā nāgā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     5 Tassa evam hoti Ahovatāhaü kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjeyyan ti || ||
     6 So annaü deti || pānaü deti || vatthaü deti || yānaü deti || mālaü deti || gandhaü deti || vilepanaü deti || seyyaü deti || avasatham deti || padãpeyyaü deti || so kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā aõķajānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā aõķajānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<          SN_3,29(8).21-50 (12-14) Dānupakāra (2,3,4)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā Jalābujānaü nāgānam || pa ||
    Saüsedajānam nāgānam ||
     Opapātikānaü nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã hoti vācāya dvayakārã manasā dvayakārã || tassa sutaü hoti Opapātãkā nāgā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāham kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapātikānaü nāgānaü sahavyataü upapajjeyyan ti ||
     6 So annaü deti || pānaü deti || la || opapātikānam nāgānaü sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapatikānam nāgānaü sahavyataü uppapajjatãti 


#<[page 246]>#
%<246              NâGA-SAũYUTTA            [XXIX.21-50. 7>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     Evam iminā peyyālena dasa suttantā kātabbā ||
     Evaü catusu yonisu cattārãsa veyyākaraõāni kātabbāni || ||
     Dasa suttantā honti pa¤¤āsa suttantā ceti || ||
                   Nāga-saüyuttaü || ||
                    Tatruddānaü || ||
               Suddhika¤ca Paõãtataraü ||
                 Caturo ca Uposathā ||
               Tassasutaü caturo ca ||
                 Dānupakārā caturo ||
               Nāgehi supakāsitā ti || ||

#<             BOOK IX SUPAööA-SAũYUTTAM>#

#<                  SN_3,30(9).1 (1) Suddhakam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Catasso imā bhikkhave supaõõayoniyo || || Katamā catasso || || Aõķajā supaõõā jalābujā supaõõā saüsedajā supaõõā opapātikā supaõõā || || Imā kho bhikkhave catasso supaõõayoniyo ti || ||


#<[page 247]>#
%<XXX.4-6. 1-3]      SUPAööA-SAũYUTTA            247>%

#<                     SN_3,30(9).2 (2) Haranti>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || ||
     3 Catasso imā bhikkhave supaõõayoniyo || || Katamā catasso || || Aõķajā || pa || Imā kho bhikkhave catasso supaõõayoniyo || ||
     4 Tatra bhikkhave aõķajā supaõõā aõķaje nage haranti || na jalābuje || na saüsedaje || na opapātike || ||
     5 Tatra bhikkhave jalābujā supaõõā aõķaje ca jalābuje ca nāge haranti || na saüsedaje na opapātike || ||
     6 Tatra bhikkhave saüsedajā supaõõā aõķaje ca jalābuje ca saüsedaje ca nāge haranti || na opapātike || ||
     7 Tatra bhikkhave opapātika supaõõā aõķaje ca jalābuje ca saüsedaje ca opapātike ca nāge haranti || ||
     8 Imā kho bhikkhave catasso supaõõayoniyo ti || ||

#<                  SN_3,30(9).3 (3) Dvayakāri (1)>#
     1 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     2 Atha kho a¤¤ataro bhikkhu yena Bhagavā {tenupasaīkami} || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavantam abhivādetvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānaü supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã hoti vācāya dvayakārã manasā dvayakārã || tassa sutaü hoti Aõķajā supaõõā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāham kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānam supaõõānam sahavyatam upapajjeyyanti || || So kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānaü supaõõānam sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     6 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānaü supaõõānam sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<               SN_3,30(9).4-6 (4-6) Dvayakārã (2-4)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca 


#<[page 248]>#
%<248             SUPAööA-SAũYUTTA          [XXX. 4-6. 4>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā Jalābujānaü supaõõānaü || la ||
     Saüsedajānaü ||
     Opapātikānaü supaõõānam sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã hoti vācāya dvayakārã manasā dvayakārã || tassa sutaü hoti Opapātikā supaõõā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulāti || ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāham kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapātikānam supaõõānam sahavyatam upapajjeyyanti || || So kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapātikānaü supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     6 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapātikānaü supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,30(9).7-16 (7) Dānupakārā (1)>#
1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānam supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã hoti vācāya dvayakārã manasā dvayakārã || tassa sutaü hoti Aõķajā supaõõā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāhaü kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānaü supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjeyyan ti || ||
     6 So annaü deti || pānaü deti || vattham deti || yānaü deti || mālaü deti || gandham deti || vilepanaü deti || seyyaü deti || āvasathaü deti || padãpeyyaü deti || so kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānaü supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā aõķajānam supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<              SN_3,30(9).17-46 (8-10) Dānupakāra (2-4)>#
1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca 


#<[page 249]>#
%<XXXI.  1. 1-2]    GANDHABBAKâYA-SAũYUTTA         249>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā jalābujānaü supaõõānaü || pe || saüsedajānaü supaõõanām || pe || opapātikānaü supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena dvayakārã hoti vācāya dvayakārã manasā dvayakārã || tassa sutaü hoti Opapātikā supaõõā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāham kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapātikānaü supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjeyyanti || ||
     6 So annaü deti || pa || padãpeyyaü deti || so kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapātikānaü supaõõānaü sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā opapātikānaü supaõõānam sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     Evaü piõķakena cha cattālãsa suttantā honti || ||
                 Supaõõa-saüyuttaü || ||
                   Tatruddānaü || ||
                 Suddhakaü Haranti ceva ||
              Dvayakārã caturo ca ||
                 Dānupakārā ca cattāro ||
              Supaõõā supakāsitā ti || ||

#<            BOOK X GANDHABBAKâYA-SAũYUTTAM>#

#<                     SN_3,31(10).1 (1) Suddhikam>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || Tatra || voca || ||


#<[page 250]>#
%<250           GANDHABBAKâYA-SAũYUTTA        [XXXI. 1. 3>%
     3 Gandhabbakāyike vo bhikkhave deve desissāmi || taü suõātha ||
     4 Katame ca bhikkhave gandhabbakāyikā devā || ||
     Santi bhikkhave målagandhe adhivatthā devā || santi bhikkhave sāragandhe adhivatthā devā || santi bhikkhave pheggugandhe adhivatthā devā || santi bhikkhave tacagandhe adhivatthā devā || santi bhikkhave papatikagandhe adhivatthā devā || santi bhikkhave pattagandhe adhivatthā devā || santi bhikkhave pupphagandhe adhivatthā devā ||
santi bhikkhave phalagandhe adhivatthā devā || santi bhikkhave rasagandhe adhivatthā devā || santi bhikkhave gandhagandhe adhivatthā devā || ||
     5 Ime vuccanti bhikkhave gandhabbakāyikā devā ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,31(10).2 (2) Sucaritam>#
    1-3 Sāvatthi || ārāme || ||
     4 Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā gandhabbakāyikānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     5 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena sucaritaü carati vācāya sucaritam carati manasā sucaritaü carati || tassa sutaü hoti Gandhabbakāyikā devā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     6 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāham kāyassa bhedā param maraõā gandhabbakāyikānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjeyyanti || || So kāyassa bhedā param maraõā gandhabbakāyikānaü devānam sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā gandhabbakāyikānaü devānaü sahavyataü upapajjatãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,31(10).3 (3) Dātā (1)>#
     1-4 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca 


#<[page 251]>#
%<XXXI. 4-12. 6]      GANDHABBAKâYA-SAũYUTTA         251>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā målagandhe adhivatthānaü devānam sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     5 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena sucaritaü carati vācāya sucaritaü carati manasā sucaritaü carati || tassa sutaü hoti Målagandhe adhivatthā devā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     6 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāham kāyassa bhedā param maraõā målagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjeyyanti || || So dātā hoti målagandhānam || So kāyassa bhedā param maraõā målagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu || pa || yena midhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā målagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sakavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<               SN_3,31(10).4-12 (4-12) Dātā (2-10)>#
     1-4 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā sāraghandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     5 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena sucaritaü carati vācāya sucaritaü carati manasā sucaritaü carati || || Tassa sutaü hoti Sāragandhe adhivatthā devā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     6 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāhaü kāyassa bhedā param maraõā sāragandhe adhivatthānaü devānam sahavyatam upapajjeyyanti || || So dātā hoti sāragandhānaü || ||
            So yeva peyyalo || ||
            So dātā hoti pheggugandhānaü || ||
            So dātā hoti tacagandhānaü || ||


#<[page 252]>#
%<252          GANDHABBAKâYA-SAũYUTTA      [XXXI. 4-12. 7>%
            So dātā hoti papaņikagandhānaü || ||
            So dātā hoti pattagandhānaü ||
            So dātā hoti pupphagandhānaü || ||
            So dātā hoti phalagandhānaü || ||
            So dātā hoti rasagandhānaü || ||
            So dātā hoti gandhagandhānam || ||
     So kāyassa bhedā param maranā gandhagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā gandhagandhe adhivatthānam devānaü sahavyatām upapajjatãti || ||

#<                 SN_3,31(10).13-22 (13) Dānupakāra (1)>#
     1-4 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā målagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     5 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena sucaritaü carati vācāya sucaritaü carati manasā sucaritam carati || tassa sutaü hoti Målagandhe adhivatthā devā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     6 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāhaü kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā målagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyataü upapajjeyyanti || || So annaü deti || pānaü deti || vatthaü deti ||
yānaü deti || mālaü deti || gandhaü deti || vilepanaü deti ||
seyyaü deti || āvasathaü deti || padãpeyyaü deti || || So kāyassa bhedā param maraõā målagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyataü upapajjatãti || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā målagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||


#<[page 253]>#
%<XXXI. 23-102. 7]    GANDHABBAKâYA-SAũYUTTA        253>%

#<              SN_3,31(10).23-112 (14-23) Dānupakārā (2-10)>#
     1-4 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā sāragandhe adhivatthānam devānam || pa || pheggugandhe adhivatthānam devānam || tacagandhe adhivatthānam devānam || papaņikagandhe adhivatthānam devānaü || pattagandhe adhivatthānaü devānam || pupphagandhe adhivatthānam devānaü || phalagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü ||
rasagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü || gandhagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyatam uppajjatãti || ||
     5 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena sucaritaü carati vācāya sucaritaü carati manasā sucaritaü carati || tassa sutaü hoti Gandhagandhe adhivatthā devā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     6 Tassa evaü hoti Ahovatāhaü kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā gandhaghande adhivatthānaü devānaü {sahavyatam} uppajjeyanti || || So annaü deti || pānaü deti || vatthaü deti || yānaü deti || mālaü deti || gandhaü deti || vilepanaü deti || seyyaü deti || āvasathaü deti || padãpeyyaü deti || So kāyassa bhedā param maraõā gandhagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyataü upapajjati || ||
     7 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhakacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā gandhagandhe adhivatthānaü devānaü sahavyatam upappajjatãti || ||
           Evampiõķakena ekasata¤ ca dvādasa suttaü || ||
             Gandhabbakāyasaüyuttam niņņhitaü || ||
                      Tatruddānaü || ||
                 Suddhikaü ca Sucaritaü ||
               Dātā hi apare dasa ||
                 Dānupakārā dasamā ||
               Gandhabbā supakāsitā ti || ||


#<[page 254]>#
%<254             VALâHA-SAũYUTTA        [XXXII. 1. 1-2>%

#<             BOOK XI VALâHA-SAũYUTTAM>#

#<                  SN_3,32(11).1 (1) Desanā>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra || voca || ||
     3 Valāhakakāyike bhikkhave deve desissāmi || taü suõātha || ||
     4 Katame ca bhikkhave valāhakakāyikā devā || || Santi bhikkhave sãtavalāhakādevā || santi uõhavalāhakā devā ||
santi abbhavalāhakā devā || santi vātavalāhakā devā || santi vassavalāhakā devā || ||
     5 Ime vuccanti bhikkhave valāhakakāyikā devā ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,32(11).2 (2) Sucaritaü>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā param maraõā valāhakakāyikānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena sucaritaü carati vācāya sucaritaü carati manasā sucaritaü carati || tassa sutaü hoti Valāhakakāyikā devā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahutā ti || ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti || Ahovatāhaü kāyassa bhedā param maraõā valāhakakāyikānaü devānaü sahavyatam uppajjeyyanti || || So kāyassa bhedā paraü maraõā valāhakakāyikānaü devānaü sahavyatam uppajjatãti || ||
     6 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā paraü maraõā valāhakakāyikānam devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<                  SN_3,32(11).3-22 (3) Dānupakārā (1)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca 


#<[page 255]>#
%<XXXII. 23-52. 6]       VALâHA-SAũYUTTA            255>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā paraü maraõā sãtavalāhakānaü devānaü sahavyataü uppajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena sucaritaü carati vācāya sucaritaü carati manasā sucaritaü carati || tassa sutaü hoti Sãtavalāhakā devā dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti || || Ahovatāham kāyassa bhedā paraü maranā sãtavalāhakānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjeyyanti || so annaü deti || pa || padãpeyyaü deti || || So kāyassa bhedā paraü maraõā sãtavalāhakānaü devānaü sahavyataü upapajjati || ||
    6 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā paraü maraõā Sãtavahālakānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||

#<             SN_3,32(11).23-52 (4-7) Dānupakārā (2-5)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā Uõhavalāhakānaü devānaü || ||
     Abbhavalāhakānam devānam ||
     Vātavalāhakānaü devānaü ||
     Vassavalāhakānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhu ekacco kāyena sucaritaü carati vācāya sucaritaü carati manasā sucaritaü carati || tassa sutaü hoti Vassavalāhakā deva dãghāyukā vaõõavanto sukhabahulā ti || ||
     5 Tassa evaü hoti || Ahovatāhaü kāyassa bhedā param maraõā vassavalāhakānaü devānam sahavyataü uppajjeyyanti || So annaü deti || pa || padãpeyyaü deti || So kāyassa bhedā parammaraõā vāssavalāhakānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||
     6 Ayaü kho bhikkhave hetu ayam paccayo yenamidhekacco kāyassa bhedā paraümaraõā vassavalāhakānaü devānaü sahavyatam upapajjatãti || ||


#<[page 256]>#
%<256                VALâHA-SAũYUTTA       [XXXII. 53. 1-3>%

#<                      SN_3,32(11).53 (8) Sãtam>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenekadā sãtaü hotãti || ||
     4 Santi bhikkhu Sãtavalāhakā nāma devā || || Tesaü yadā evaü hoti Yaü nuna mayaü sakāya ratiyā rameyyāmāti || || tesantaü cetopaõidhim anvāya sãtaü hoti || ||
     5 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenekadā sãtaü hotãti ||

#<                     SN_3,32(11).54 (9) Uõhaü>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenekadā uõhaü hotãti || ||
     4 Santi bhikkhu Uõhavalāhakā nāma devā || || Tesaü yadā hoti Yaü nuna mayaü sakāya ratiyā rameyyāmāti ||
tesantaü cetopaõidhim anvāya uõhaü hoti || ||
     5 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenekadā uõhaü hotãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,32(11).55 (10) Abbham>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenekadā abbhaü hotãti || ||
     4 Santi bhikkhu Abbhavalāhakā nāma devā || || Tesaü yadā evaü hoti || Yaü nuna mayaü sakāya ratiyā rameyyāmāti || tesantaü cetopaõidhim anvāya abbhaü hotãti || ||
     5 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenekadā abbhaü hotãti || ||

#<                    SN_3,32(11).56 (11) Vātā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenekadā vāto hotãti || ||
     4 Santi bhikkhu Vātavalāhakā nāma devā || || Tesaü yadā evaü hoti 


#<[page 257]>#
%<XXXIII. 1. 3]       VACCHAGOTTA SAũYUTTA      257>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || Yaü nuna mayaü sakāya ratiyā rameyyāmāti || tesantaü cetopaõidhim anvāya vāto hoti || ||
     5 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenekadā vāto hotãti || ||

#<                   SN_3,32(11).57 (12) Vassa>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho so bhikkhu Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bhante hetu ko paccayo yenekadā devo vassatãti || ||
     4 Santi bhikkhu Vassavalāhakā nāma devā || || Tesaü yadā evaü hoti Yaü nuna mayaü sakāya ratiyā rameyyāmāti || tesantaü cetopaõidhim anvāya devo vassati || ||
     5 Ayaü kho bhikkhu hetu ayam paccayo yenekadā devo vassatãti || ||
                 Valāha-saüyuttaü || ||
     Vitthārena sattapa¤¤āsa suttantā bhavanti || ||
                   Tassuddānaü || ||
                 Desanā Sucarita¤ca ||
                Dānupakārā pa¤cakaü ||
                 Sãtaü Uõha¤ca Abbha¤ca ||
                Vāta-Vassa-valāhakā ti || ||

#<            BOOK XII VACCHAGOTTA-SAũYUTTAũ>#

#<                SN_3,33(12).(1)1 (1) A¤¤āõā (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Atha kho Vacchagotto paribbājako yena Bhagavā tenupa-saīkami || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavatā saddhiü sammodi || sammodanãyaü kathaü sārāõãyam vãtisāretvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho Vacchagotto paribbājako Bhagavantam etad avoca 


#<[page 258]>#
%<258             VACCHAGOTTA-SAũYUTTA   [XXXIII. 1. 4>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Ko nu kho bho Gotama hetu ko paccayo yānimāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || || Sassato loko ti va Asassato loko ti vā || Antavā loko ti vā Anantavā loko ti vā || Taü jãvam taü sarãranti vā A¤¤aü jãvam a¤¤aü sariranti va || Hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā || Na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ||
Hoti ca na ca hoti tathagato param maraõā ti vā || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõa ti vā ti || ||
     4 Råpe kho Vaccha a¤¤āõā råpasamudaye a¤¤āõā råpanirodhe a¤¤āõā råpanirodhagaminiyā paņipadāya a¤¤āõā || evam imāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || Sassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāpato paraü maraõāti vā ti || || Ayaü kho Vaccha hetu ayam paccayo yena anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || || Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato paraü maraõāti || ||

#<                     SN_3,33(12).(1)2 A¤¤āõā (2)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho Vacchagotto paribbājako Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bho Gotama hetu ko paccayo yānimāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || Sassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     4 Vedanāya kho Vaccha a¤¤āõā vedanāsamudaye a¤¤āõā vedanānirodhe a¤¤āõā vedanānirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya a¤¤āõā || || Evam imāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || || Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     5 Ayaü kho Vaccha hetu ayam paccayo yānimāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,33(12).(1)3 A¤¤āõā (3)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho Vacchagotto paribbājako Bhagavantaü etad avoca 


#<[page 259]>#
%<XXXIII. 1. 1-3]      VACCHAGOTTA-SAũYUTTA          259>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Ko nu kho bho Gotama hetu ko paccayo yānãmāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || Sassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     4 Sa¤¤āya kho Vaccha a¤¤āõā sa¤¤āsamudaye a¤¤āõā sa¤¤ānirodhe a¤¤āõā sa¤¤ānirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya a¤¤āõā || evam imāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     5 Ayaü kho Vaccha hetu ayam paccayo yānimāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||

#<                    SN_3,33(12).(1)4 A¤¤āõā (4)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho Vacchagotto paribbājako Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bho Gotama hetu ko paccayo yānimāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || || Sassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     4 Saīkharesu kho Vaccha a¤¤āõā saīkhārasamudaye a¤¤āõā saīkhāranirodhe a¤¤āõā saīkhāranirodhagaminiyā paņipadāya a¤¤āõā evam imāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || || Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā ||
pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     5 Ayaü kho Vaccha hetu ayam paccayo yānimāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti tathāgato na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,33(12).(1)5 A¤¤āõā (5)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho Vacchagotto paribbājako Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bho Gotama hetu ko paccayo yānimāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || || Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā 


#<[page 260]>#
%<260             VACCHAGOTTA SAũYUTTA         [XXXIII. 1. 4>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     4 Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha a¤¤āõā vi¤¤ārasamudaye a¤¤āõā vi¤¤āõanirodhe a¤¤āõā vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminiyā patipadāya a¤¤āõā evam imāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā || pe || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     5 Ayaü kho Vaccha hetu- -param maraõā ti vā ti || ||

#<               SN_3,33(12).(2)6-10 Adassanā (1-5)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho Vacchagotto paribbājako Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bho Gotama hetu ko paccayo yānimāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā ||
pe || || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maranā ti vā ti || ||
     4 (6) Råpe kho Vaccha adassanā || So yeva peyyālo || ||
(7) Vedanāya || || (8) Sa¤¤āya || || (9) Saīkhāresu || || (10) Vi¤¤āõe Vaccha adassanā || pa || vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminiyā patipadāya adassanā || pe || ||
     [Yathā purimagamanaü evam pa¤ca pi khandhā pa¤cahi gamanehi vitthāretabbo]  ||

#<               SN_3,33(12).(3)11-15 Anabhisamayā (1-5)>#
     (11) Sāvatthi || || Råpe kho Vaccha anabhisamayā || pe ||
råpanirodhagaminiyā patipadāya anabhisamayā || ||
     (12) Sāvatthi || || Vedanāya kho Vaccha anabhisamayā ||
pa || ||
     (13) Sāvatthi || || Sa¤¤āya kho Vaccha anabhisamayā ||
pa || ||
     (14) Sāvatthi || || Saīkhāresu kho Vaccha anabhisamayā ||
pa || ||
     (15) Sāvatthi || || Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha anabhisamayā ||
pa || ||


#<[page 261]>#
%<XXXIII. 9. 41-45]     VACCHAGOTTA-SAũYUTTA           261>%

#<               SN_3,33(12).(4)16-20 Ananubodhā1 (1-5)>#
     (16)1-4 Sāvatthi || || Ekam antaü nisinno kho Vacchagotto paribbājako Bhagavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho bho Gotama hetu ko paccayo || pa ||
     5 Råpe kho Vaccha ananubodhā || pa || råpanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāyo ananubodhā || pa || ||
     (17) Sāvatthi || || Vedanāya kho Vaccha || pa || ||
     (18) Sāvatthi || || Sa¤¤āya kho Vaccha || pa || ||
     (19) Sāvatthi || || Saīkhāresu kho Vaccha || pa || ||
     (20) Sāvatthi || || Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha ananubodhā || pa ||
vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminiyā patipadāya ananubodhā || ||

#<               SN_3,33(12).(5)21-25 Appativedhā (1-5)>#
     Sāvatthi || || Ko nu kho bho Gotama hetu ko paccayo ||
pa || ||
    Råpe kho Vaccha appativedhā || pa ||
     Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha appativedhā || pa ||

#<               SN_3,33(12).(6)26-30 Asallakkhaõā (1-5)>#
     Sāvatthi || || Råpe kho Vaccha asallakkhaõā || pa || Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha asallakkhaõā || ||

#<               SN_3,33(12).(7)31-35 Anupalakkhaõā (1-5)>#
     Sāvatthi || || Råpe kho Vaccha anupalakkhaõā || pa ||
Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha anupalakkhaõā || ||

#<               SN_3,33(12).(8)36-40 Apaccupalakkhaõā (1-5)>#
     Sāvatthi || || Råpe kho Vaccha apaccupalakkhaõā || pa || ||
Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha apaccupalakkhaõā || pa || ||

#<               SN_3,33(12).(9)41-45 Asamapekkhaõā>#
     Sāvatthi || || Råpe kho Vaccha asamapekkhaõā || pe ||
Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha asamapekkhaõā || pa || ||


#<[page 262]>#
%<262         VACCHAGOTTA-SAũYUTTA       [XXXIII. 10. 46-50>%

#<               SN_3,33(12).(10)46-50 Apaccupekkhaõā1 (1-5)>#
     Sāvatthi || || Råpe kho Vaccha apaccupekkhaõā || pa ||
Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha apaccupekkhaõā || pe ||

#<               SN_3,33(12).(11)51 Apaccakkhakammaü (1)>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Atha kho Vacchagotto paribbājako yena Bhagavā tenupasaīkami || upasaīkamitvā Bhagavatā saddhiü sammodi sammodanãyaü kathaü sārāõãyam vãtisāretvā ekam antaü nisãdi || ||
     3 Ekam antaü nisinno kho Vacchagotto paribbājako gavantam etad avoca || || Ko nu kho hetu ko paccayo yānimāni anakavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti Sassato loko ti vā || pa || || Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     4 Råpe kho Vaccha apaccakkhakammā || råpasamudaye apaccakkhakammā råpanirodhe apaccakkhakammā råpanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya apaccakkhakammā yānimāni ||
pe || ||

#<             SN_3,33(12).52-54 Apaccakkhakammam (2-4)>#
     (52) Sāvatthi || || Vedanāya kho Vaccha apaccakkhakammā || pe ||
     (53) Sāvatthi || || Sa¤¤āya kho Vaccha apaccakkhakammā || pe || ||
     (54) Sāvatthi || || Saīkhāresu kho Vaccha apaccakkhakammā || pe ||

#<                 SN_3,33(12).55 Apaccakkhakammam (5)>#
     1-4 Sāvatthi || || Vi¤¤āõe kho Vaccha apaccakkhakammā vi¤¤āõasamudaye apaccakkhakammā vi¤¤āõanirodhe apaccakkhakammā vi¤¤āõanirodhagāminiyā paņipadāya apaccakkhakammā || evam imāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke upajjanti Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā 


#<[page 263]>#
%<XXXIV.  1. 3]        JHâNA-SAũYUTTA.             263>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || pe || ||
Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
     5 Ayaü kho Vaccha hetu ayam paccayo yānimāni anekavihitāni diņņhigatāni loke uppajjanti || || Sassato loko ti vā Asassato loko ti vā || Antavā loko ti vā Anantavā loko ti vā || Taü jãvaü taü sarãranti vā A¤¤aü jãvam a¤¤aü sarãranti vā || Hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā Na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti || Hoti ca na ca hoti tathāgato param maraõāti vā Neva hoti na na hoti tathāgato param maraõā ti vā ti || ||
            Vacchagotta-saüyuttaü samattaü || ||
     Ekapiõķakena pa¤capa¤¤āsasuttantā bhavanti || ||
                  Tassuddānam || ||
            A¤¤āõā Adassanaü ceva ||
          Anabhisamayā Ananubodhā ||
            Appativedhā Asallakkhaõā ||
         Anupalakkhaõena || Apaccupalakkhaõā ||
           Asamapekkhaõā Apaccupekkhaõā ||
           Apaccakkhakamman ti || ||

#<     BOOK XIII JHâNA-(or SAMâDHI-) SAũYUTTAũ>#

#<              SN_3,34(13).1 Samādhi-samāpatti>#
     1-2 Sāvatthi || || Tatra kho -- voca || ||
     3 Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||


#<[page 264]>#
%<264            JHâNA-SAũYUTTA          [XXXIV. 1. 4>%
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü samāpattikusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti || na samādhismiü samādhikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü samāpattikusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyinam aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyatthāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü khãramhā dadhi dadimhā navanãtam navanãtamha sappi sappimhā sappimaõķo tatra aggam akkhāyati || evam eva kho bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyinam aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro cāti || ||

#<                       SN_3,34(13).2 ōhiti>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü ņhitikusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismiü samādhikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyi neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü ņhitikusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü ņhitikusalo ca || ||
     8 Tatra kho bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü ņhitikusalo ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnam aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca 


#<[page 265]>#
%<XXXIV. 4. 5]            JHâNA-SAũYUTTA             265>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü khãramhā dadhi dadhimhā navanãtaü navanãtamhā sappi sappimhā sappimaõķo tatra aggam akkhāyati || evam eva kho bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca || pe || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                      SN_3,34(13).3 Vuņņhāna>#
     1-3 Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü samādhikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na ca samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãyaü aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || pa || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                    SN_3,34(13).4 Kallavā>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü kallakusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü kallakusalo hoti na samādhismim samādhikusalo || ||


#<[page 266]>#
%<266              JHâNA-SAũYUTTA          [XXIV.  4. 6>%
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü kallakusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü kallakusalo ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samadhismiü kallakusalo ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnaü aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || pa || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                      SN_3,34(13).5 ârammaõa>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyi || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü ārammaõakusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü ārammaõakusalo hoti na samādhismiü samādhikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü ārammaõakusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü ārammaõakusalo ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samādhismiü ārammaõakusalo ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnaü aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || pa || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                       SN_3,34(13).6 Gocaro>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü gocarakusalo ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü gocarakusalo hoti na samādhismiü samādhikusalo || ||


#<[page 267]>#
%<XXIV. 8. 6]           JHâNA-SAũYUTTA              267>%
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü gocarakusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismim gocarakusalo ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samādhismiü gocarakusalo ca || ayam imesaü catunnam jhāyãnaü aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || pe || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                     SN_3,34(13).7 Abhinãhāro>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo hoti na samādhismiü samādhikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyam jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyinaü aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || pe || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                      SN_3,34(13).8 Sakkacca>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü sakkaccakārã hoti na samādhismiü samādhikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã || ||


#<[page 268]>#
%<268             JHâNA-SAũYUTTA         [XXXIV. 8. 7>%
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü sakkaccakārã ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samādhismiü sakkaccakārã ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhayãnaü aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || pe || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                     SN_3,34(13).9 Sātaccakārã>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü sātaccakārã hoti na samādhismiü samādhikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti || na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü sātaccakārã ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyam jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samādhismiü sātaccakārã ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnam aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || pe || pavaro cā ti || ||

#<                      SN_3,34(13).10 Sappāyam>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismim samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismim sappāyakārã || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü sappāyakārã hoti na samādhismiü samādhikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samādhikusalo hoti na samādhismim sappāyakārã || ||


#<[page 269]>#
%<XXXIV. 12. 7]         JHâNA-SAũYUTTA               269>%
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samādhikusalo ca samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca || ayaü imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnam aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || pe || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                   SN_3,34(13).11 (Samāpatti-ņhiti)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismiü ņhitikusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismiü samāpattikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismiü ņhitikusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü ņhitikusalo ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca samādhismiü ņhitikusalo ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnam aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || pa || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                  SN_3,34(13).12 (Samāpatti-vuņņhāna)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismim vuņņhānakusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü samāpattikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo ca 


#<[page 270]>#
%<270             JHâNA-SAũYUTTA        [XXXIV. 12. 8-9>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || ||
     8-9 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã || la || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                   SN_3,34(13).13 Samāpatti-kallita>#
    1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismim kallitakusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismim kallitakusalo hoti na samādhismiü samāpattikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismiü kallilakusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü kallitakusalo ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra || pa || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                SN_3,34(13).14 (Samāpatti-ārammaõa)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismiü ārammaõakusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismim ārammaõakusalo hoti na samādhismiü samāpattikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismim ārammaõakusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismim ārammaõakusalo ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra || pa || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                   SN_3,34(13).15 (Samāpatti-gocara)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4-7 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismiü gocarakusalo 


#<[page 271]>#
%<XXXIV. 19. 1-3]         JHâNA-SAũYUTTA          271>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || catukoņikaü vitthāretabbaü || || -samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü gocarakusalo ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra || pa || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                 SN_3,34(13).16 (Samāpatti-abhinãhāra)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4-7 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismim samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo || || [catukotikaü vitthāretabbaü] || || samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra || pa || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                SN_3,34(13).17 (Samāpatti-Sakkacca)>#
    1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4-7 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã || || [catukoņikaü vitthāritabbaü] -samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti samādhismiü sakkaccakārã ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra || pa || pavaro cāti || ||

#<                SN_3,34(13).18 (Samāpatti-Sātaccakārã)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4-7 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || || [catukoņikaü vitthāretabbaü] || samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü sākaccakārã ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra || pa || pavaro cāti ||

#<                SN_3,34(13).19 (Samāpatti-sappāyakārã)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||


#<[page 272]>#
%<272              JHâNA-SAũYUTTA          [XXXIV. 19. 4>%
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpatti kusalo hoti na samādhismim sappāyakārã || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü sappāyakārã hoti || na samādhismiü samāpattikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü samāpattikusalo hoti || na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnam aggo ca siņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro ca || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü khãramhā dadhi dadhimhā navanãtaü navanãtamhā sappi sappimhā sappimaõķo tatra aggam akkhāyati || || Evam eva kho bhikkhave yvāyaü samādhismiü samāpattikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnam aggo ca settho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro cāti || ||
     Imehi paņņhāya upari aņņhavārā itaõķuvaõõiyato vaņņavitthārena kira || ||

#<                    SN_3,34(13).20 (ōhiti-vuņņhāna)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
    4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü ņhitikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü ņhitikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã || la || uttamo ca pavaro cāti || ||


#<[page 273]>#
%<XXXIV. 28. 4]        JHâNA-SAũYUTTA               273>%

#<                SN_3,34(13).21-27 (ōhiti-āramamõa --)>#
     (21) Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattaro || ||
Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismiü kallitakusalo || || Vitthāretabbam || ||
     (22) Samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismim ārammaõakusalo || ||
     (23) Samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismim gocarakusalo || ||
     (24) Samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo || ||
     (25) Samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã || ||
     (26) Samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || ||
     (27)1-4 Samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismim sappāyakārã || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü sappāyakārã hoti na samādhismiü ņhitikusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü ņhitikusalo hoti na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü ņhitikusalo ca hoti samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismim ņhitikusalo ca samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnaü aggo ca || pe || ||

#<                 SN_3,34(13).28 (Vuņņhāna-kallita-)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü kallitakusalo || ||


#<[page 274]>#
%<274            {JHâNA-SAũYUTTA}         [XXXIV. 28. 5-7>%
     5-7 Samādhismiü kallitakusalo hoti na samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo || ||
     Neva samādhismiü vuņņhanakusalo hoti na samādhismiü kallitakusalo || ||
     Samādhismim vuņņhānakusalo ca hoti samādhismiü kallitakusalo ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyam jhāyã || pa || uttamo ca pavaro cāti || ||

#<                 SN_3,34(13).29-34 (Vuņņhana --)>#
     (29) Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü ārammaõakusalo hoti || ||
     Vitthāretabbaü || ||
     30 Samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü gocara kusalo || ||
     31 Samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo || ||
     32 Samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã || ||
     33 Samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || ||
     34.4 Samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã {samādhismiü} sappāyakārã hoti na samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || ||
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo hoti samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyam jhāyã samādhismiü vuņņhānakusalo samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnaü || ||
     Vitthāretabbaü || ||


#<[page 275]>#
%<XXXIV. 41. 7-9]        {JHâNA-SAũYUTTA}           275>%

#<                   SN_3,34(13).35 Kallita -- ārammaõa)>#
    1-4 Sāvatthi || || Samādhismiü kallitakusalo hoti na samādhismiü ārammaõakusalo || ||
     5 Samādhismim ārammaõakusalo hoti na samādhismiü kallitakusalo || ||
     6 Neva samādhismiü kallitakusalo hoti na samādhismiü ārammaõakusalo || ||
     7 Samādhismiü kallitakusalo hoti samādhismim ārammaõakusalo ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã || pa || uttamo ca pavaro cā ti || ||

#<                  SN_3,34(13).36-40 (Kallita --)>#
     36 Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || katame cattāro || ||
Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü kallitakusalo hoti na samādhismiü gocarakusalo || pe ||
     37 Samādhismiü kallitakusalo hoti na samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo || pe || ||
     38 Samādhismiü kallitakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã || ||
     39 Samādhismiü kallitakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || pe ||
     40 Samādhismiü kallitakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || pe ||

#<                 SN_3,34(13).41 (ârammaõa --)>#
     1-6 Sāvatthi || || Samādhismim ārammaõakusalo ca hoti na samādhismiü gocarakusalo || Samādhismiü gocarakusalo hoti na samādhismim ārammaõakusalo || || Neva samādhismim ārammaõakusalo hoti || na samādhismiü gocarakusalo || || Samādhismim ārammaõakusalo ca hoti samādhismiü gocarakusalo ca || ||
     7-9 Tatrayvāyaü jhāyã || pa || uttamo pavaro cāti || ||


#<[page 276]>#
%<276            JHâNA-SAũYUTTA          [XXXIV. 41. 42>%
     (42) Samādhismim ārammaõakusalo hoti na samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo || pe ||
     (43) Samādhismim ārammaõakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã || pe ||
     (44) Samādhismim ārammaõakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || pe ||
     (45) Samādhismim ārammaõakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || ||

#<                  SN_3,34(13).46 (Gocara-Abhinãhāra)>#
     1-7 Sāvatthi || || Samādhismiü gocarakusalo hoti na samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo || || Samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo hoti na samādhismiü gocarakusalo || ||
Neva samādhismiü gocarakusalo hoti na samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo || || Samādhismiü gocarakusalo ca hoti samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo ca || ||
     9-10 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü || khãramhā dadhi || dadimhā navanãtaü || navanãtamhā sappi || sappimhā sappimaõķo || tatra aggam akkhāyati || evam eva kho bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü gocarakusalo ca samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo ca ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnaü || pa || uttamo pavaro cāti || ||

#<                    SN_3,34(13).47-49 (Gocara --)>#
     (47) Samādhismiü gocarakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã || pe ||
     (48) Samādhismim gocarakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || pe ||
     (49) Samādhismiü gocarakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || pe || ||

#<                   SN_3,34(13).50 (Abhinãhāra --)>#
     1-7 Sāvatthi || || Samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã 


#<[page 277]>#
%<XXXIV. 55. 6]        JHâNA-SAũYUTTA              277>%
\<[... content straddling page break has been moved to the page above ...]>/ || || Samādhismiü sakkaccakārã hoti na samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo || || Neva samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo hoti na samādhismim sakkaccakārã || || Samādhismim abhinãhārakusalo ca hoti samādhismiü sakkaccakārã ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã || pa || uttamo pavaro cā ti || ||

#<                         SN_3,34(13).51-52>#
     (51) Samādhismiü abhinãhārakusalo hoti na samādhismim sātaccakārã || pe ||
     (52) Samādhismim {abhinãhārakusalo} hoti na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || pe || ||

#<              SN_3,34(13).53 (Sakkaccakārã-Sātaccakārã)>#
     1-7 Sāvatthi || || Samādhismiü sakkaccakārã hoti na samādhismim sātaccakārã || || Samādhismiü sātaccakārã hoti na samādhismiü sakkaccakārã || || Neva samādhismiü sakkaccakārã hoti na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || || Samādhismiü sakkaccakārã ca hoti samādhismiü sātaccakārã ca || ||
     8-9 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyaü || pa || pa || uttamo ca pavaro cāti || ||

#<             SN_3,34(13).54 (Sakkaccakārã-Sappāyakārã)>#
     Samādhismiü sakkaccakārã na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || pe || ||

#<             SN_3,34(13).55 (Sātaccakārã-sappāyakārã)>#
     1-3 Sāvatthi || || Cattāro me bhikkhave jhāyã || || Katame cattāro || ||
     4 Idha bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü sātaccakārã hoti na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || ||
     5 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü sappāyakārã hoti na samādhismiü sātaccakārã || ||
     6 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã neva samādhismiü sātaccakārã hoti na samādhismiü sappāyakārã || ||


#<[page 278]>#
%<278             JHâNA-SAũYUTTA          [XXXIV. 55. 7>%
     7 Idha pana bhikkhave ekacco jhāyã samādhismiü sātaccakārã ca hoti samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca || ||
     8 Tatra bhikkhave yvāyam jhāyã samādhismiü sātaccakārã ca hoti samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca || ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyãnam aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro cā ti || ||
     9 Seyyathāpi bhikkhave gavā khãraü khãramhā dadhi dadhimhā navanãtaü navanãtamhā sappi sappimhā sappimaõķo tatra aggam akkhāyati || evam eva kho bhikkhave yvāyaü jhāyã samādhismiü sātaccakārã ca samādhismiü sappāyakārã ca ayam imesaü catunnaü jhāyã aggo ca seņņho ca mokkho ca uttamo ca pavaro cāti || ||
     10 Idam avoca Bhagavā attamanā te bhikkhå bhāsitam abhinandun ti || ||
     Evan taü peyyālamukhāni pa¤capa¤¤āsa veyyākaraõāni vitthāretabbāni || ||
                   Jhāna-saüyuttaü || ||
                     Tatruddānaü || ||
     Samādhi Samāpatti ōhiti ca Vuņņhānaü ||
     Kallitārammaõena ca Gocaro Abhinãhāro
     Sakkacca Sātaccakārã || atho pi Sappāyanti || ||
          Khandhavaggasaüyuttaü samattaü || ||
                  Tassuddānaü || ||
            Khandha-Rādha-saüyutta¤ca || ||
            Diņņhi Okkanti Uppādā ||
            Kilesa-Sāriputtā ca ||
            Nāgā Supaõõa-Gandhabbā ||


#<[page 279]>#
%<XXXIV. 55. 15]        JHâNA-SAũYUTTA            279>%
              Valāha-Vaccha-Jhānanti ||
              Khandha-vaggamhi terasā ti || ||


